Author's Notes:

What Comes Next is my attempt at writing an Isekai style story.

A hero reborn on a new world where he must survive dangerous trials and find his way amongst different races and cultures to find the ultimate treasure: Love.

Lots of classic elements... with a twist!

********

What Comes Next: Part 1

********

Chapter 1

The flash of flame and light, intense heat, and a wave of overwhelming force slammed into him like the hand of God.

The bright pain lasted for only the briefest instant, almost long enough for him to realize he was dead.

What happened next was unclear, but it didn't follow his expectations. All the lessons he'd learned in his Sunday school years, then at his parent's side in the pews of the community church, meant he knew what comes next.

He was ready.

His heart yearned to be reunited with the one he loved, the one he'd so recently lost.

Hope flared but was soon replaced by confusion.

He felt... a physical sensation.

Wasn't he dead? He couldn't have survived the explosion.

Unwanted memories of his last moments flashed through his mind in a jumble.

Approaching the worksite storage shed at his last contract position.

Sparks.

The smell of gasoline spilled onto the mud floor with a strong undertone of... garlic?

His outrage at hearing his tools had been dumped in the shed.

The rage, cursing, and spittle from the red-faced project manager and site foreman after he'd told them he'd reported them for multiple severe safety violations.

The acetylene tanks, damaged in a careless accident the previous day, hidden in the shed next to the tipped gas can.

The rusted and squealing diesel generator kicking on as he opened the door.

The flash.

He jolted at the last memory, and phantom pain flared.

As it quickly faded, he wondered why he felt sensations at all. Wasn't he dead?

He heard a moan and realized it came from him. His eyes were open, but there was no light. Had he lost his sight in the explosion?

The force of the blast should have turned him into a bag of broken bones, but the ache seemed to be localized to his lower back. It felt more like bruising.

Awareness of his body slowly expanded beyond this area, but there was no additional pain. He lifted his arms and touched his face. He found smooth skin, not scorched and charred as he'd expected. After running his hands over his head and discovering he still had hair, he moved them down to touch his chest, arms, groin (just in case), and legs. No damage or pain anywhere.

He realized he was naked and lying on a rough woven mat, but the floor beyond seemed to be rock. It was a little bumpy but didn't seem to have any sharp edges. He carefully sat up and still felt no other pain.

He reached his hands out into the darkness in all directions to explore his immediate surroundings and mapped the space in his mind. It felt like he was in a small, dry alcove of rock with a low ceiling just above his head. The floor was smoother than the roughly cut walls, but a soft fabric curtain covered one side of the alcove. He lifted the bottom edge and noted the top seemed to be affixed to the rock somehow.

Moving slowly, he exited the alcove and discovered it was at the bottom of a tunnel that sloped upwards gently. The ceiling was still low, so he remained on his hands and knees as he moved further up the tunnel.

He found the curtains of twelve more alcoves, all on the left side of the tunnel. They had mats in them but were otherwise empty.

He sighed in relief as he wasn't sure what he'd do if he found a body.

He paused as he realized how calmly he was taking this whole experience.

Why was he so calm? He'd died!

Then he recalled how calm his dad was in crisis situations. He must be emulating the man.

That wasn't a bad thing, considering the circumstances. He'd just have to be careful not to lock his emotions away as tightly.

He was sure he'd died as the memory of the explosion was brief but intensely real. He should have been crushed and burned beyond recognition, maybe even pulverized into a red mist... but he wasn't.

He paused and let the realization sink in that he'd just woken up from being dead. He needed more information before he decided to panic.

Then he heard a noise. Something metallic and sharp, followed by a scraping sound.

Were those voices ahead? He couldn't determine what they were saying, but it sounded like they were becoming more distant. He tried to call out, but his throat was dry, and all he managed was a weak croak.

A distant boom, a metallic clack, and silence returned. He shuffled forward, hands outstretched and determined the ceiling was getting higher. He took a chance and stood as he shuffled forward.

His hands touched something made of wood. It felt like a door, but this side had no handle.

His fingertips determined the wood was smooth and without splinters. He pounded a fist against it, but it was solid and didn't budge. The sound of his thumps echoed slightly, but no one responded to the noise.

This seemed to be the end of the tunnel. As there was a locked door and he'd heard voices beyond it, he decided he'd just have to sit and wait for someone to return. Hopefully, that would be soon.

He collected the matt from the closest alcove and set it on the floor next to the door. Then he sat and took stock of his situation again.

He was somehow miraculously alive and potentially unhurt. There was still a question about his ability to see.

He was in a cave, and caves were typically underground and dark, which could explain his vision issue.

There was no sound other than the ones he made, so it almost felt like he was in one of those sensory deprivation tanks, except he was sitting on a woven mat, not floating in body-temperature water.

He had no idea where he was. This wasn't a hospital, and it certainly wasn't anywhere near the building site, as there were no caves nearby.

He was naked, sitting in the dark in a cave behind a locked wooden door.

His mind felt sharp, so he didn't think he'd taken any brain damage. He hadn't lost any memories, as even the chaotic moments of his death seemed to be reordering themselves in his mind. That felt like a positive sign.

He was thirsty and hungry but not cold. He found that last aspect suspicious as he was naked in a cave and expected such places to be cold.

After a time, he realized he was tired. With no other alternative, he stretched out on the mat and let himself drift off.

What a strange way to end your day.

Chapter 2

Hemlin was feeling his fifty-two years as he opened the cathedral's catacomb entrance before the sun reached the horizon. He had maybe ten minutes before dawn, so they had to hurry.

His assistant, Baxly, was right behind him, lugging a large sack of freshly laundered tunics for today's new arrivals. A second bag contained simple leather slipper shoes. One-size-fits-all for both items. Their job wasn't to make them pretty, just presentable in public.

He made his assistant do the carrying these days as his chronic back injury was acting up again. He was grateful for the job the Cathedral gave him as it paid for his family's lodging and meals. The side job he'd signed on for earned him the money he'd need when his back finally gave out.

The older man stretched carefully as Baxly watched him nervously, and he hid his smile. It was kind of sweet that his assistant was concerned about his health.

"Are you going to finish teaching me the ceremonies today? I still don't know all of them and your back looks a little more crooked every day," Baxly said in concern.

Hemlin's pleased smile soured as he realized his assistant was only worried about his training so he could remain employed when Hemlin was forced to retire.

With a sigh, he nodded as they climbed down the stairs. "Yes, yes. We'll do it today."

Baxly dropped the bags on the floor by the door and hustled back upstairs to get the water and cup.

New arrivals were always thirsty.

When he heard Baxly climbing back down, he put his key into the outer door's lock and wiggled it before turning the stiff mechanism. It opened with a loud clack and Hemlin pulled it open to rest it back against the wall. Baxly went inside and set the heavy water keg on the stone bench carved into the wall next to the door. A short distance beyond the bench was a counter. This was where the new arrival cards were stacked with the writing implements.

The younger man lit the torches and stopped when he heard a dull thumping. He turned to look at Hemlin, but the old man just stood inside the door, pointing to the bags of clothes and shoes still in the hall.

"Did you hear that?" Baxly asked as he hustled to get the bags. These went to the empty space on the counter.

"What?" Hemlin asked wearily.

Thump. Thump. Thump.

The hair on the back of Hemlin's neck stood on end as he locked eyes with Baxly.

"...hey," a weak voice said from the other side of the door to the catacombs.

"It's too early," the young man hissed.

Hemlin flashed a glare at his assistant to hide his own fear. Then he moved to unlock the inner door. He pulled it open and stood aside to let the torchlight shine inside the entrance.

Baxly squeaked a brief noise as a man with very light-colored hair stood just inside the door, blinking at them as he shielded his eyes. They couldn't tell the color of his hair in the orange glow of the flame, but it was light.

"How did you get in there?" Hemlin asked.

"No idea. Woke up here. In one of the alcoves." His voice was very scratchy. "Could I get some water?"

Hemlin gestured for Baxly to quickly get him a cup as he helped the man walk into the room.

"It's important you remember when you arrived," Hemlin said, taking the cup from his assistant and placing it in the young man's hands. He watched him swallowing and gestured for Baxly to get the tunic and slippers.

Hemlin estimated his age to be around mid-twenties. Tall and well-muscled. He'd have to wait until he had better light to make a more accurate assessment of him.

The man sighed in relief as he handed the cup back. He looked at Hemlin and blinked a few times. "It's good to know my eyes work. Waking up in the dark was a little disturbing." He paused to recall. "I woke up and crawled in the dark to the door and heard someone on the other side locking up and leaving."

"Which alcove?" Hemlin asked.

"Uh, the farthest one, at the bottom. I was in the last one. I counted twelve curtains after I went through the one I woke up behind,"

"Agron!" Baxly gasped and got a sharp glare from Hemlin before the older man turned back to the new arrival.

"Can you say how long it took you to wake, crawl up the tunnel, and hear us locking up?" he asked again.

The young man frowned. "I don't know. Not more than ten minutes? Why does that matter?" He suddenly spotted the clothes in Baxly's hands. "Are those for me?"

Hemlin nodded. "Yes, but we must first see the Gods' marks on your lower back."

The young man looked at Hemlin in concern. "The what?" Then he turned and tried to look over his shoulder.

Hemlin and Baxly stared at the area at the base of his spine just above his buttocks, and both men gasped aloud.

"What? What is it?" the new arrival asked nervously.

"Three! He's got three! No one's ever gotten more than one!" Baxly yelped.

"Three what?" the man was getting angry.

"God's marks. They're like tattoos, but they never fade. The Gods place their mark on the backs of those they bring to our world." Hemlin had a worried look on his face. "It's true. No one has ever had more than one God responsible for bringing them here. But more surprising are the Gods indicated on you. Agron, Ullentra, and Ffornexa haven't sent anyone to us in... generations! Their alcoves are always empty now."

He turned to frown at Baxly. "Did you confirm all thirteen alcoves were empty after sunset last night?"

Baxly looked away from the man to glare at Hemlin. "Of course I did! I followed the ritual to the letter. All thirteen were checked, and all thirteen were empty. I did the blessings in each and ensured the mats were ready for the new day."

Hemlin handed the new arrival the tunic and sandals he took from Baxly's hands. "The timing is significant as the Gods only send new arrivals between sunrise and sunset. Never any other time. Except for you. You must have arrived after sunset as we completed our duties and left the catacombs half an hour after the sun had set last night."

The man pulled the tunic over his head, then froze as Hemlin's words finally began to sink in. "Wait... what did you say about being brought to the world."

Hemlin nodded grimly. "You are in the catacombs of the Cathedral of Rebirth in the capital city of Genthale in the Human Kingdom of Thale. Welcome, new arrival." At the older man's words, Baxly mirrored the older man's gesture and bowed his head as the ritual required.

Confused eyes watched the two men cautiously as his head shook slowly. "Your world? You're telling me I'm not on Earth?"

Hemlin nodded. "Yes, you have been reborn on our world. Many new arrivals have no memory of their previous lives. Can you tell me if you recall anything? Do you know your name?"

The younger man leaned back in shock. "I-I remember everything. My name is Alex Frost. H-how do I know this isn't some elaborate prank?"

Baxly snorted in surprise, then looked embarrassed. "Apologies. This is the first time I've heard a new arrival express such doubts."

Hemlin shot him an annoyed look. "It isn't mine." He turned his attention back to the young man named Alex Frost. "The Gods always deliver people who've recently died on their world. Do you remember your final moments?" He saw Alex jolt from the recollection and nodded grimly. "I see you do. You will have been restored to a fully healed condition. Old scars will no longer be present, though you appear too young to have experienced those."

He watched the young man quickly examine his arms and right leg, pressing the skin on the outside of his ankle. When he finished his inspection, Hemlin saw incredulous acceptance beginning to sink in.

"When you leave the temple, you will see more evidence that you are no longer on... Urth. Humans are not the only race which live on our world—"

"What's its name?" Alex asked.

Hemlin smiled amusedly. "It is the world. There is only one. It needs no name. In the city of Genthale, you will primarily encounter Humans, Dwarves, Elves, a few Orcs, and even less Beast-Kin. Out beyond the walls, you will see these and others. The creatures of this world are not like the ones in yours, and many will attempt to kill you. The world is not an easy place to survive. The Gods have brought you here to be an Adventurer. Their will must be followed with utmost obedience—"

He stopped when he saw the man scowl.

Alex shook his head slowly. Something was bothering him about this last part. "I don't know these Gods. Where I was born, I followed the one God until... I couldn't. I'm not ready to leap back into blind faith." He seemed to be waiting for a reaction from Hemlin and Baxly.

The old man sighed. This wasn't his first unbeliever either. "You don't believe what your eyes tell you?" he asked calmly.

Alex glanced down at his leg, which no longer had a long scar from an operation, then held Hemlin's eyes with his. "I'm not saying that. Something... miraculous has happened, but I don't understand the intent behind it. I don't know the names you spoke of or what they represent. On my world, I learned that the God I followed didn't always play fair... even when you followed their rules and worshipped them properly. Terrible cruelty...." Alex's voice tapered off as his eyes saw something only for him.

He gave himself a shake, but his expression remained closed off. "I'm not interested in playing games with another God—did you say three?"

Hemlin nodded, then shrugged. "It is your choice to follow or shun the God, or Gods in this case, who brought you to this world. Be aware they have given you blessings, which are abilities beyond the scope of normal beings. The purpose of this is to give you a fighting chance to survive the trials this world will send you. As a new arrival, you're expected to register with the Adventurer's Guild. They will give you the prerequisite training for your gifts. Those given these blessings are expected to be Adventurers. You also must repay the Guild for the room, board, and education they offer during this time by undertaking some training missions. Once you pass these and become a leveled Adventurer, you're on your own. You must earn a living to pay for your food, lodgings, and equipment. In the city of Genthale, all citizens are expected to work for a living or leave the city and fend for themselves in the wild. You might find some village within the Kingdom of Thale that might accept you, but you'd better be ready to work there as well. You'll get more information on this at the Guild Hall." He turned to his assistant. "A registration card, please."

Baxly stood still with a worried expression. "I don't believe we have any for Agron, Ullentra, or Ffornexa. Haven't needed them."

Hemlin grumbled, then snapped at his underling. "Get me one for Wavesh. I'll cross out the name and add the others."

Baxly nodded and rushed over to the counter to return with the card in question and a writing implement.

Hemlin scribbled quickly, then handed the small card to Alex. "You present this to the clerk at the Guild Hall, and they will register you." He gestured to Alex's feet, reminding the man to put on his slippers.

The old man watched the young, fit man easily squat down to cinch the ties on the loose slippers. This made him reflect on how unfair life was. He would give anything to move so easily without pain, have so many years ahead of him, and have a chance to earn more income than this job gave.

Then he realized this particular new arrival could help him with the last wish. He could earn quite a bonus from his contact for a new arrival with such a unique status. Three Gods! It was unheard of! He decided to take this opportunity.

He turned to Baxly. "Quickly, before the sun rises above the horizon. Check the alcoves. There was a mat by the door."

His assistant jumped and moved to prepare the alcoves as ordered.

"I'll guide you out," Hemlin said to Alex, gesturing for him to follow.

He walked up the stairs, feeling his back tweak as he climbed. When they reached the cathedral, he glanced at Alex and saw the man was impressed with the splendor of the high vaulted ceiling and rich ornamentation, but it wasn't a look of awe. He was simply admiring the architecture, as a non-believer would.

All the more reason for Hemlin not to feel guilty for what he was about to do.

They walked to the grand doors at the front of the building, and he realized it was still a few minutes before they would open them. Was his contact even there?

He turned to Alex. "A moment, please, as I prepare the doors. You did arrive outside of normal hours."

The younger man nodded and looked back at the grand display.

Hemlin undid the locks and poked his head out the door. He gratefully spotted his contact across the wide plaza and saw the man's eyes locked on his in interest. Hemlin tapped the door with three widespread fingers, indicating a high-value target. From the nod he received, he knew the man would be ready.

He turned back inside and faced Alex, noting no one else was in earshot. "You're in luck. A Guild representative is waiting across the plaza. Find the man in the red leather vest. He'll take you to Guild Hall. Good luck." He pulled the door open and gently guided the man outside before closing the door behind him.

He didn't want to witness the new arrival's last minutes as a free man.

Chapter 3

Alex stood before the closed doors of a very large and grand cathedral on an alien world.

Either that or he'd been transported back in time.

Or lost his mind. That option was still on the table.

Dawn's light was just beginning to touch the top of the cathedral's spire, but the sky was becoming brighter, and he could see the two-story structures surrounding the open plaza before the church. They were right out of an epic medieval-times movie. He looked to see signs he was on a lot of a movie studio, but that was a long shot.

A few industrious souls were starting their day, rushing by with loads of goods on wooden, wheeled carts headed for a market or just getting to work themselves. Some of the storefronts were beginning to open as well.

What Alex had accepted as nonsense earlier was becoming all too true as he saw some of the people going by weren't... human. He did his best not to stare at the hulking, green-skinned being striding along, tusks jutting up from his bottom lip.

He spotted a human man leaning up against a building across the plaza. Realizing he'd been frozen by the unfamiliar sights, he set off down the steps and across the wide paved space.

More people were coming outside, and while most were human, some were not. This just pushed his mind further toward accepting he was no longer on Earth. This wasn't movie makeup or latex masks. It was flesh.

As he approached the man in the red vest, he looked him over. His outfit would have easily fit into one of those Renaissance Faire events with the jousting, swordplay, bards, and other silliness.

But then, everyone Alex had seen was dressed in some variation if this. Alex was walking around in only a short-sleeved tunic, which reached midthigh and slippers. It was a little drafty.

The Guild rep had his share of scars, so the man had seen some action. However, something in his eyes raised the hair on the back of Alex's neck.

Considering how far out of his comfort zone this entire experience had pushed him, Alex wasn't sure how accurate those hairs were at the moment.

"You're a little early, new arrival," the man said with a raised eyebrow and a sassy tone.

Alex nodded. "According to the men I met in the catacombs, I'm actually a little late. I arrived as they closed up last night. I was stuck in that dark cave until they arrived this morning. I have no idea what that means."

The man paused to look at him. "Huh. Trapped in a dark cave all night would have me screaming like a madman!"

Alex looked at him carefully as the man seemed to be doing his best not to laugh. Whatever.

"You ready to go enroll at the Adventurer's Guild?" Red Vest said.

"I suppose so," Alex muttered.

They headed off down the alley, with the man taking the lead. "Out of interest, which God brought you to us?"

Alex wasn't sure he wanted to deal with the surprise this might generate, but the man worked for the Guild, so he'd likely find out soon enough.

"Three of them did. Agron, Ullentra, and... Forex?" Alex replied but bobbled the third name.

"Ffornexa?" the rep asked.

"Yes, that one," Alex replied.

The man glanced over his shoulder to give Alex an assessing look. "Three Gods. Imagine that. I guess that makes you pretty special." He turned away and continued through the narrow street.

Alex frowned and followed. More and more, this man was creeping him out. He hoped he wasn't an example of the kind of people he'd be dealing with at the Guild. If so, living on this world would be harder than he expected.

As they passed a shadowed side passage, Alex missed seeing the brute step out behind him and strike him on the back of the head with a club.

Stars filled his mind as he collapsed onto the cobblestones. His senses faded to black as he was dragged into the shadows.

-=-

Alex struggled to comprehend the colors flashing before his eyes. He wondered how badly he'd been hit that it fucked up his brain this badly.

Next, he was seeing cinnamon and mint and tasting red and green? Synesthesia meant a brain injury, right? His senses felt out of sync and overwhelmed like the input was so great, it was bleeding between them.

He picked up that someone was in a rage. The intensity of the chaos was monstrous and threatened to tear him apart, but a second presence suddenly slid close. They counteracted the chaos with order and calm, which felt as soothing as a mountain stream and tasted like warm banana bread. This second presence wasn't denying the chaos but urging patience.

As his mind returned to a state of balance and sounded like orange blossoms, a third presence made itself known by washing through his body, easing his pain and setting what was damaged to a pristine state once more. Alex felt himself relax after... she was done. He picked up her joy then the sound of crying slipped into his awareness, drawing him from the peace of his resting mind.

His eyes blinked open, and he immediately felt the difference.

He was naked once more, lying on his back in a dark room with bars before him and stone walls on all other sides.

Shackles were around his wrists, ankles, and his neck. Chains connected these shackles, and all returned to a heavy ring attached to the stone wall furthest from the bars of his cell.

On the other side of a narrow hall was another cell, and inside, he saw three women, also naked and in shackles like him.

At the back of his mind the rage was waking again and pushed at him, so he pushed back. He needed more information before he lost his cool.

He moved as close to the bars as his chains would allow and caught the eye of a young blonde woman in the other cell. She looked like she'd been crying for some time, and she had a black eye.

"Hey, what's happening? Who put us in these chains?" he asked quietly.

Nervous eyes looked down the hall, but no one came to check on them. She looked at him, and her bottom lip started trembling again.

"They're slavers... we're going to be slaves," she managed before she began quietly crying again.

The word triggered the rage, which suddenly exploded, filling his mind and senses. His vision filled with red, and it felt like his body was expanding to fill the space in the cell. For the briefest second, he felt the pain of his body coming apart, but it was so quick it faded as he tried to focus on it.

His last thought before the chaos took over was his concern for the enslaved people.

In Alex's next coherent moment, he realized he was outside, naked, covered in blood, dirt, and worse things as he sat on his butt on the dusty ground of a small courtyard. The shredded bodies of at least five men were scattered around the small space. One man had been thrown through a heavy door that hung crookedly from its top hinge. The exit led out of the courtyard into the street beyond.

The body piercing the shattered door wore a red vest.

He heard whimpers coming from behind him and turned to see four naked people, blindfolded and gagged, sitting in the dust as he was but huddled together a few feet away. He turned his head in the opposite direction to see a small home with its door and frame exploded outward from the wall. Inside was another gruesome slaughterhouse. More bodies in various states of dismemberment.

Glancing up, he estimated it was sometime past noon, but he was unsure how long he'd been unconscious in the basement cell.

Was it still his first day on this planet?

He heard a shout behind him coming from the broken door to the street. Alex turned his head and saw two men wearing armor and carrying swords like knights. They pulled the busted door outside and froze when they saw the carnage in the courtyard.

One of the knights called out to him. "You! The beast who made the terrible screams and did this, is it still present? Is it inside the building?"

He looked at them blankly and shook his head. Timidly, the knights made their way further into the courtyard, stepping over the gore. They scowled the moment they saw the slaves.

Two more knights arrived, and one left at a run to fetch their commander.

That seemed like a good idea.

-=-

A few hours later, Alex found himself sitting in a chair before a desk in a nicely appointed office. He was wearing a new tunic and sandals set from the Cathedral. He'd been allowed to wash and dry himself, so he was finally free of the blood and gore he'd been covered in earlier.

He'd also been given water to drink and food to eat and was holding three chits (one per tattoo) for the Adventurer's Guild. The chit he received at the temple was long gone. So was the old temple worker who'd given it to him. He'd obviously been working with the slavers and fled the temple before he could be taken into custody.

The office belonged to the Commander of the Genthale Knights, which Alex took to mean the city police force.

They knew he was a new arrival, and it was this morning when he'd woken in the catacombs.

They'd received a report about Alex from Baxly, the younger cathedral worker who'd found him.

The knights also knew he'd arrived after sunset the previous evening, outside the normal arrival time.

They were aware he'd been captured by slavers, a gang they'd been trying to locate.

What Commander Thestree Silvain, seated behind his desk, wanted to know now was how he freed himself.

Alex's memories of the event were chaotic and disturbing, so he was little help with that question.

The slaves from the cells in the basement where he'd originally woken up were alive but weren't talking. They were too disturbed by what they saw after the rough treatment from the slavers. The shackles he'd been wearing were a twisted mess, as were the bars on his cell.

The blindfolded slaves in the courtyard hadn't seen anything, though they were terrified by what they heard.

None of the slavers or their guards survived to give statements.

So here Alex sat, waiting with the Commander for the head of the Adventurer's Guild to arrive. Silvain, a Human with greying black hair and perhaps in his fifties, had seen the marks of three Gods on Alex's lower back, which was unprecedented. He wanted explanations from someone who was an expert.

There was a sharp knock on the door, which opened to show the Commander's secretary. "Guild Master Harkentoll, sir!"

The Commander gestured for the secretary to show their guest in.

Alex stood and got his first look at a Dwarf from this world as the man strode into the room. His first impression of the man was that he was probably very strong. He also wasn't as diminutive as expected, standing just under five feet tall. He had broad shoulders, a barrel chest, thick arms and legs, with big hands and feet in open sandals.

His hair was grey and tied back in a ponytail bound with multiple metal bands. His beard reached the dome of his stomach and hosted a few braids with smaller metal bands to keep it orderly.

The man's blue eyes held keen intelligence and a spark of interest as he looked into Alex's.

"Greetings, Commander. Is this the new arrival who received a surprising number of blessings?" he said, and Alex couldn't stop a smile from appearing on his lips. The man's voice was as strong as he appeared and gravelly.

Silvain frowned and nodded. "Yes. Alex Frost. He says he arrived last night."

Blue eyes flicked to the Commander, and the man nodded. "I confirmed with the Temple staff that he was delivered after sunset last night."

The Dwarf's sharp gaze returned to Alex and a small smile appeared at the edge of his mouth. "One anomaly after another. Which Gods?"

Silvain sighed wearily. "Agron. Ullentra. Ffornexa."

Now the Dwarf went still, then peered at Alex very closely.

Alex simply gazed back as no one had explained the significance of these names.

The Guild Master finally addressed Alex directly. "I can tell you don't recognize the names. You haven't been to the Guild Hall—"

"The slavers grabbed him first thing after he left the temple. Their inside man has fled," the Commander offered.

Harkentoll's eyebrows rose. "Slavers? You finally caught them?" he asked with a relieved smile.

Silvain's grimace deepened. "No, they're all dead." He pointed to Alex. "With him sitting at the center of the mess covered in their blood and gore."

The Dwarf's expression fell. "The casualties?" he asked quietly.

This was when the Commander's frown became a look of confusion. "Only the slavers and their guards. The slaves were unharmed."

The Guild Master's surprise and relief were significant. "Not Agron, then?"

Silvain's frown returned. "No, it was definitely Agron, but... targeted."

The Guild Master locked eyes with the Commander. "Agron's history is filled with indiscriminate violence. Wanton destruction and chaos. I'd like to visit the slaver's compound to see for myself."

Silvain nodded.

The Dwarf looked to Alex. "I apologize for the delay in introducing myself. I'm Guild Master Grakkesh Harkentoll." He held out a big hand, which Alex accepted in his grip.

"Alexander Frost, but you can call me Alex." With all the titles being mentioned, he felt the need to use his full name.

"Might I see the God's marks?" Grakkesh asked.

Alex sighed. "I wish I had pants, so showing them didn't mean I exposed myself every time I lifted the tunic."

The Guild Master chuckled but said nothing, so Alex turned and lifted the garment to expose his lower back... and his ass too.

"Thank you, Alex. That's quite the Trinity of Gods," Grakkesh said reverently.

Alex dropped the hem, then turned back to see the thoughtful expression on the man's face. "Could I get some background on who the Gods of this world are? I was raised to follow a singular God on Earth, and I have no clue who these new Gods are."

"Your world has only one God?" Silvain asked in surprise.

Alex was caught by that. "Well, truthfully, many people worship many different gods on Earth, but one of the most followed religions where I lived has a singular God. That's the one I... once followed."

Grakkesh gestured for them to sit in the chairs before the Commander's desk, so they did. Then he spoke.

"There are thirteen Gods on our world. Each represents different aspects of Magic and grants those they bring here abilities over those aspects,"

Alex blinked at the Dwarf with wide eyes. "Magic?"

Grakkesh smiled. "My gift is not something I can visibly demonstrate. Commander?"

Silvain frowned and held out his palm where a ball of flame suddenly appeared with no visible cause. Alex's eyes widened further.

The Guild Master nodded. "The Commander was blessed by one of our first and foremost deities, Phyrrenz. Based on the year's season, the God/Goddess/Neutral being is the Deity of Passion and grants an affinity for Fire and Lightning Magic. Phyrrenz sends us two to three new arrivals a week.

This is also the rate Hallestra, the Goddess of Inspiration, sends us new arrivals. They are blessed with her affinity for Air and Healing Magic.

Lushella is the Goddess of Water, blessing her people with Water Magic affinity. We receive one to three a week from her.

Macrus is the God of Earth, so Earth Magic affinity. One to two from him per week.

The God of Perception, Grolex, grants his new arrivals with an affinity to Wisdom and Stealth Skills. They also receive improved dexterity, making them highly skilled close-quarters Fighters or Archers. Only one to two arrive a week with his mark.

Julliash is the Goddess of Intellect, and her new arrivals are blessed with an affinity for Sorcery. One a week from her.

The next is Ophrax, the God or Goddess of Change based on the moon phase. Their blessing is an affinity to Scouting/Survival Craft. They're another deity who only sends one a week.

Saphra is a particularly popular deity who represents Strength and grants affinity to weapons mastery. Her people also have heightened strength and stamina. One new arrival a week will have her mark.

My personal favorite is Deshna, the Goddess of Charm. She grants an affinity for Music Magic and Leadership Skills. Only one new arrival per month has her symbol.

Wavesh is the God of Luck. His new arrivals have an affinity for Thief and Assassin Skill Mastery. Perhaps it is fortunate only one to two new arrivals every two months appear with his symbol."

Grakkesh paused for a moment as if gathering his thoughts.

Alex chose this moment to ask for some clarity. "You keep mentioning the word affinity. Does this mean everyone has the same ability to use the magic gifted to them?"

The Guild Master smiled as if pleased by a clever student. "Not at all. They can use the magic, but their strength with it will depend entirely on them. Some will have great power and little control. Others may have little power but precise control. Power level and ability to control it varies greatly. Training and using these abilities strengthen them, making them more dependable, but again, not everyone will reach the same peak strength and control."

Alex nodded as this cleared up a few questions he had. The Dwarf continued.

"The last three Gods stopped sending us new arrivals many, many decades ago. All three did this simultaneously, and two were significantly popular, so their loss was deeply felt in our society.

Ffornexa is the God of Order. He grants affinity to Skill Mastery. That means all skills. Recipients of his mark can achieve Mastery of any skill they get training in. You can see why this one was popular. They also granted their recipients an affinity with Logic and Reason, though this sometimes conflicted with party members with Phyrrenz's Passion blessings.

Ullentra is the Goddess of Empathy and Compassion. It's said her new arrivals were very popular in parties of Adventurers as proximity to them reduced internal party tension. She was also the only Goddess that gave an affinity to Restoration Magic which could repair almost any damage."

The Guild Master stopped his instructions there with an uncomfortable glance toward the Commander, whose expression was grim. Finally, the Dwarf returned his attention back to Alex.

"The thirteenth God is Agron, the God of Chaos." Alex's eyebrows rose in concern, but Grakkesh continued. "His blessing granted his new arrivals with an affinity to Beasts and Transformation Magic. They could communicate with any creature and become it, small or large, and have its abilities." The Dwarf frowned. "There was a significant caveat to having this ability. Each and every being blessed by Agron used their ability to unleash terrible, chaotic violence. Friend and Foe suffered equally. No party would accept a person with Agron's Blessing as they couldn't be trusted not to turn on the party. After the massacre, they would all claim innocence, stating that Agron could not be controlled when his blessing was invoked. Eventually, new arrivals with his mark were immediately banished to the wilderness to survive or die. In all cases, their fate was the latter."

"But I didn't kill any innocent lives! None of the slaves were harmed!" Alex insisted desperately after he took a moment to absorb the Guild Master's words.

Grakkesh nodded with a small smile. "Yes, that's true," the man agreed.

"His actions against the Slavers and their guards were barbaric!" Silvain asserted.

"Not barbaric. Savage... and you can't disagree it wasn't justified," Grakkesh said firmly.

Alex looked at the Commander in surprise. "You want to charge me for their deaths? They were slavers! They did terrible things to so many people and were planning to do the same to me. It was self-defense!"

"Ripping people apart is not justice—"

Grakkesh held up his hands to quiet the two men.

"We are not to judge the Gods. In this instance, only the criminals received death. The sentence the Genthale Knights would have also applied. The matter seems to have reached its natural resolution, yes?" the Guild Master suggested.

Silvain didn't look happy but wasn't arguing, so the Dwarf continued.

"Alex must be allowed to register with the Guild and find his way as all new arrivals do. It will be up to the scholars to debate what three blessings mean and the odd timing for the return of the three Gods," he said in conclusion.

Silvain leaned back in his chair with a thump, but Alex picked up that he was agreeing to set Alex free.

"We will take our leave then. Thank you, Commander," Grakkesh said and stood, gesturing for Alex to accompany him.

Looking the Commander in the eye, Alex nodded and gave him a little bow as he didn't know how else to appease the man's distrust. Finally, he just rushed after the Guild Master.

They walked through the grand halls of the Genthale Knights headquarters and were soon out on the street. Alex looked up and saw the sun was giving signs it would be setting shortly.

He turned his head to catch Grakkesh's eye. "What did you mean by the God's return and their odd timing. I've heard that mentioned, but the significance of when I showed up hasn't been explained.

Grakkesh nodded. "As I mentioned, Agron, Ullentra, and Ffornexa haven't brought a new arrival to the world for a very long time. It is puzzling that they all chose you and delivered you outside the regular dawn to dusk interval, and its significance, if any, is unknown." He shrugged. "As I said to the Commander, these are questions for scholars to debate. My task is to fulfill our part of the contract with the deities. Registration and training. If you can adapt to your new situation, you will survive. If not, fate will eliminate your anomalous presence."

Alex looked away from the smiling Dwarf as his words didn't make him feel any better. However, he understood being responsible for his own survival.

The Guild Master guided him to the Adventurer's Guild Hall. It was a large, impressive four-story structure amongst the regular two-story dwellings with ground-floor shops.

Then, he noticed that a significant number of people were watching them approach the building.

He glanced at Grakkesh, who nodded. "News has gotten out about your little adventure this morning. They're likely curious about the man who single-handedly destroyed a slavery ring on his first day on the world. That's a heroic act."

Alex stopped walking, causing the Dwarf to stop as well. Frowning, Alex looked closer at him. "If they knew how I did it, would they be as impressed?" he asked, seeing the Guild Master's expression change. This confirmed his thoughts.

"It would have been far easier for me if I'd arrived uneventfully. The entire experience has been... unsettling. I've been off balance since I woke in the utter darkness. I thought I'd died and was going to meet... someone. Then I'm told I'm actually on a world under the control of a series of deities I've never heard of before. I remember the pain of being attacked and waking in chains. The battle is a blur of rage, pain, and savage violence. I remember the sensation of a deep warmth, and the pain was gone. Then I was arrested! Most unsettling is learning this world believes in magic, and it's real!"

Grakkesh laughed gently as he stared at Alex. "Most unsettling?" he said and shook his head. "The Gifts of the Gods have been clearly documented and can be seen in use by the people of the world on a daily basis. Soon, you'll accept it as a normal thing."

Giving him a doubtful frown, Alex fell in beside the Guild Master as they moved to climb the steps and enter the building. There were greater numbers of adventurers inside, but a path to the front counter opened before them. Everyone was quiet, staring at Alex.

Not uncomfortable for him at all.

Behind the counter was a lovely... female Elf with fire-red hair in loose waves down her back and delicate pointy ears poking out of her hair upward and back. Large, upward-slanting, and vibrantly green eyes watched him with interest. Alex was a little stunned by her ethereal beauty and she seemed to enjoy that.

Grakkesh gestured for Alex to submit his chits, earning him a concerned look. The Dwarf tapped the counter.

With a sigh, Alex placed the three chits on the counter side-by-side. This started a grumbling amongst the gathered people, and Alex picked up the exclamation Three! again and again. He glanced back and absorbed what he was seeing.

A wide range of armor was being worn, from leather to metal plate, cloth gowns from plain to ornate, bladed and blunt weapons, and various bows and staffs of all sizes. It suddenly felt like he'd walked into a Renaissance Faire or a LARPing tournament, except the weapons weren't made of soft foam.

Turning his attention back to the beauty filling out his registration, he caught her watching him, too. She quickly slid a form across the counter to him and looked at Grakkesh.

"We don't have any Guild Cards with more than one God on it," she whispered to her boss.

"You'll likely have to go into the storage room upstairs to find one but get an Agron card Alex can use temporarily until we make him a custom one. Thank you, Maera," he said quietly.

She looked back at Alex. "Please fill in any details you can remember of your identity."

"I remember everything," he responded automatically, and her lovely eyes widened further.

"You're one of the lucky ones," she responded with a slight smile.

Alex tried to keep his smile in place. "Time will tell."

She held his eyes briefly, then dipped hers and rushed away to climb the stairs to the second floor.

Alex looked at the form and suddenly realized it wasn't written in English, so he.... He stopped as he realized he could read the new symbols without effort. He looked at Grakkesh, who was smiling at his dawning realization.

"I always enjoy this part," the Dwarf said with a pleased smile.

"I-I can read this!" Alex said, then looked at the man beside him. "Are we speaking English?"

Grakkesh grinned and shook his head. "I don't know what that last word was, but you're speaking the Gods' Language. It's another of their gifts. Everyone who comes here knows how to speak, read, and write the Gods' Language. All can communicate with each other. It doesn't eliminate miscommunication or misconceptions as language is only one of the tools required for successful communication, but it greatly enhances the chances of reaching common ground."

Alex returned his attention to the form. He filled in his full name (Alexander Frost), age, sex and stopped at race. He looked at the Dwarf who told him to put Human. He pointed out other Adventurers who were Elves, Orcs, and even one of the Beast-Kin. Alex completed the form and signed it. He noted the deity field had all three names in it.

"This little box at the top needs a drop of blood to lock the spell on the form. This will prevent it from being destroyed or altered," the Guild Master explained.

Alex nodded and held his hand out over the form.

Grakkesh poked his finger with a blade to provide the blood for the spell. The cut on Alex's finger glowed red briefly, restoring it to its original state.

Grakkesh was watching closely and nodded to himself, pleased. "I've been alive for over three hundred years, and this is the first time I've witnessed Restoration Magic. It feels different too," he said.

This caused another stir among the gathered Adventurers. The ones who caught the glow told the others what they saw until there was a quiet rumbling amongst the group.

Alex looked back at the group and saw distrust, scorn, and, on some, outright hate on their faces. He turned to Grakkesh. "What the hell is wrong with some of these people?"

"Difference frightens the small-minded," Grakkesh muttered quietly.

Maera returned with a black and red card, the colors matching Agron's tattoo, apparently. This caused even more grumbling.

Grakkesh had heard enough and turned to face the crowd. "If you've got business here, get to it. If not, leave." The gathered Adventurers began reluctantly clearing.

Alex looked at his card, then smiled at the Elf. "Thank you, Maera."

Her smile threatened to derail his mind. "You are most welcome, Alexander."

"Please, call me Alex," he responded and received another dazzling smile.

The Guild Master turned to Alex. "Follow me. All new arrivals stay in the barracks upstairs until they've completed their training. I'll assign you a bunk and a locker keyed to your Guild Card. Once you complete your training, you're on your own for room and board."

On the third floor was a long room full of beds with lockers between them. Most were empty. Grakkesh pressed Alex's Guild Card to a locker and headboard. "Your card goes here while you use the bed.

Alex sat on the edge of the bed and looked at the Guild Master gratefully. "Thank you for your help today."

Grakkesh smiled. "Just fulfilling my part of the contract with the Gods," he said before he turned and left.

Alex took in the rustic simplicity of the furnishings and stretched out on the bed. He immediately fell asleep.

After all, it had been a rough first day.

Chapter 4

Commander Silvain stood in the antechamber of the King's Council Chamber, waiting to be called in.

He did his best to ignore the smug expressions on the two Royal Knights guarding the doors.

While his Genthale Knights were responsible for the safety and security of the city up to and including the neighborhoods of the lesser Nobles ringing the palace and castle, the Royal Knights were charged with the security for the Royal Family and the High Noble houses, the top ring.

The Commander of the Royal Knights, Willem Theroux, was a prick. In Silvain's opinion, that term was sufficient to describe the man. Arrogant, condescending, and dull were all excellent choices as well. But prick more accurately summed up the package.

To be a Royal Knight, you had to be blessed by Saphra, so every member was a weapons master, and their training revolved around swordsmanship and strength training. Not the most well-rounded preparation to protect citizens, but they were mostly for show, in Silvain's opinion.

Turning his mind from the distraction of the smug Knights, he confirmed he had his report on the destruction of the slavery ring as he assumed this was the topic he'd been summoned to discuss.

Silvain maintained the peace in the city far better than any of its prior commanders, so he knew there was nothing else it could be.

His thoughts were confirmed when he saw Guild Master Harkentoll approaching. The Dwarf gave him a smile and a nod as he also stopped to wait before the doors.

Only moments later, they opened, and the two men were gestured to enter.

They walked in side by side and stopped before the raised dais where King Harlen Alvarest sat gazing down upon them. His skin had a concerning grey tinge, a symptom of his declining health.

Standing at his side was his regent, Alois Charette. The two new arrivals bowed to the king and nodded to the regent.

A door opened at the side of the chamber, and Prince Ungar Alvarest stepped inside with his man at his heel. The prince was a larger man than his father, but at forty-seven, he carried more weight on his middle than was healthy.

The prince's shadow was a man well-known to the Commander. Gordier Jalviere would likely be named the regent when the prince assumed the throne upon his father's death.

It wouldn't surprise Thestree if Jalviere arranged for that to happen sooner rather than later.

He bowed his head to the prince and received a nod in return.

"Why are you here?" the king asked his son. "I didn't summon you."

"I was nearby when the news of what some are calling a miracle reached the castle. I thought it opportune to save you the time of repeating the information the Commander and Guild Master were summoned to give you, father," Ungar said politely.

The king scowled at his son for assuming he would share the report.

Considering the king was seventy-two and in poor health, it made sense that the prince would take a larger role in preparing himself for the exchange of power. It was a well-known secret that Ungar was impatiently waiting for his father to pass on.

Charette sent another concerned look at the king, but the man waved it off with a weary gesture. The commander picked up from this that the sixty-seven-year-old regent had been expressing his concerns about the prince's impatience, but the warnings were falling on deaf ears.

King Alvarest wasn't the wisest leader to rule the kingdom, but there was peace and general stability. Ungar's future reign was something to be concerned about, as the man's emotions were... volatile.

King Alvarest shook his head and faced the two waiting to give their report.

"Commander Silvain, it has come to my attention that the slavery ring your people were hunting has come to a bloody end."

"Yes, your majesty. All members of the slave ring are dead. One citizen found to be colluding with the slavers was caught attempting to flee the city. He pulled a knife on the guard in his attempt to escape and was killed," Silvain explained.

The king nodded. "And it was your men who killed the slavers? I heard the slaves had been rescued unharmed."

Silvain frowned and shook his head. "The slaves were recovered unharmed, but it wasn't my men who saved them. One of the slaves they took from the Cathedral is responsible for killing all the slavers and their hired fighters."

"One man, fresh from the Cathedral, took out... how many men?" the prince asked incredulously.

Thestree gave the prince an uncomfortable nod. "When we counted the torsos, it was determined there were nineteen men."

The king looked at the commander in surprise. "What do you mean, counted the torsos?"

"The new arrival bears the mark of Agron. The slavers and mercenaries were torn to pieces," Silvain explained.

"Agron! There hasn't been an Agron-blessed new arrival for... for... I can't remember how long! Has he been expelled from the city and thrown into the wilds?"

"If I might, your majesty," Grakkesh began as he looked to the king. The man nodded.

"The new arrival does bear the mark of Agron, but he also bears the marks of Ffornexa and Ullentra. They are the other two Gods who stopped sending new arrivals at the same time Agron did. For the first time ever, a new arrival has three blessings."

Silvain watched the reactions this statement generated. The king was stunned, the regent intrigued, and the prince was excited, but Jalviere's expression showed cunning evaluation. Silvain was right about that one.

Dangerous.

The Guild Master continued. "As you've learned, none of the slaves were harmed in the violence that befell their captors. This is the first example of Agron's blessing being used discriminately. As the new arrival has the additional blessings, it seems he has far better control." Grakkesh eyed his audience and saw he still had them. "Therefor, he was allowed to register at the Guild and begin his duties as an Adventurer."

"Really? Would it not have been more appropriate to bring him to the University for study?" the regent asked.

The Guild Master shook his head. "The Guild's mandate from the Gods themselves is to prepare all new arrivals to be Adventurers. Should the university have questions for him, they may request an interview between his missions."

"Would he not make an excellent soldier for the Genthale Knights? With the power available to him from Agron, he could be a one-man platoon!" Ungar said enthusiastically.

Thestree shared a look with Grakkesh, then answered. "Having interviewed him, I don't believe he would be a good fit for the Knights."

"He'll make a far better Adventurer," Grakkesh agreed.

The prince looked disappointed, but there wasn't anything he could do.

King Alvarest looked at the two he summoned. "I will assume you two will be keeping a very close watch on this anomaly and will report to me any points of interest involving the safety of my kingdom and its citizens."

"Yes, Your Majesty," they said.

The king gave them a nod and looked away. They were dismissed.

They gave their bows and nods, then left the chamber without the appearance of haste.

It was never a good idea to linger around the royalty.

As they left the castle, the Dwarf looked up at the commander. "Young Alex mentioned this morning that it would have been far easier for him if he'd arrived uneventfully. He's been noticed by the royal family."

"I agree. That isn't necessarily good news for him. I'm more concerned about Gordier Jalviere. He seems to have an agenda of his own I can't get a handle on."

The two continued on in silence, each deep in their own thoughts.

Chapter 5

Lyra Foxlove-Baumer and her party of Adventurers were returning to the city after spending two weeks in the tunnels of the Victory Plains subterranean city. They'd been successful in their mission of finding treasures of the ancient inhabitants. Then, on their second day of returning to the surface, they'd been targeted by a large pack of dire wolves and had to run and fight for their lives.

During their retreat, they lost a member of their party. Takk was an older male Orc who was a support member. His main duties had been carrying their baggage, cooking their meals, and using a large shield and a war hammer to defend the magic users.

As they rushed up a ramp between levels, Takk began to lag behind the others and was ambushed by three Dire Wolves. The rest of the pack moved between them and the other party members.

While she and her friends fought off the beasts to get back to Takk, Gerritt, their lead fighter and swordsman, heroically leapt over the pack to get closer to the back.

Then he grabbed Takk's dropped backpack containing the loot they'd collected during their visit.

He did this instead of lending a hand to stop the attack on the injured Orc.

Takk took two wolves into a chasm with his dying breath, but he was looking at Gerritt as he fell.

The others desperately finished off the remaining beasts to join Gerritt, but it was too late.

On the trek through the woods and across the farmland for their returned to the city, Gerritt defended his actions. He insisted Takk was too badly injured to survive anyway, but the other teammates were pissed that his blatant bias against the Orc had been clearly proven.

When he finally realized his defense wasn't being accepted, he switched his argument to how they'd be returning empty-handed if it weren't for his quick thinking. The loot-filled pack could have rolled into the abyss as well.

They finally told him to shut up.

When they walked through the Genthale city gates just before they closed at dusk, they could feel a buzz and saw people huddled together talking about something. Their curiosity was piqued but they were weary from the journey, the battle with the dire wolves, and sad about losing their friend.

Instead, they went straight to the Adventurer's Guild to register their return and Takk's death.

Dale Marshall, the party's second in command and its Earth Mage, took the backpack from Gerritt and submitted it for inventorying and assessment. He collected the receipt as they'd return in the morning for their pay.

"Why don't we go to the Drake's Head for a celebratory dinner!" Gerritt suggested with a grin.

It was finally too much for Lyra, and her normally even temper flared.

Pointing a finger at his face, hers flushed red. "I don't want to see you until we meet back here in the morning. I'm going to call for a vote to remove you from the party."

Then she stormed out of the building. The remaining members, Dale, Jhaan, and Yellsbeth, followed, the latter holding her hand up to keep Gerritt from joining them.

The three caught up to Lyra not far from the Guild. "Lyra, hang on," Dale called out, and his friend stopped and turned to face them.

Dale smiled sympathetically at the woman he'd known for years. Lyra was such a lovely young halfling, born from a Human mother and Elf father, but her face almost glowed red when she got angry. He hid his smile. This color contrasted beautifully with her sandy blonde hair, which hung down her back to mid-thigh.

She was one of the truly beautiful people he'd met when he arrived on this world. Not only did she have her dazzling looks, but this was matched by her warm and caring personality. A perfect accompaniment to her role as party healer. Her skills were second to none thanks to the God's Blessings she had from her powerful mother and father.

"Let's get dinner at the Wanderer Inn. The meat stew is delicious, and Gerritt isn't welcome there." That got him an amused snort from Lyra as she knew Gerritt lost his right to enter due to making a nuisance of himself with the innkeeper's daughter. She nodded wearily and rubbed her hot face.

As they walked, Dale snuck peeks at the blonde in concern. Over the years they'd known each other, they'd shared their deepest fears and desires and couldn't be closer friends. He knew she'd been blessed by Hallestra with powerful Air and Healing Magic, as had her new arrival mother, Lianne Baumer. Lianne had fallen in love with a powerful Elven Water Mage, Kerrisvale Foxlove. They scored a major find together on a mission and used their reward money to pause their Adventurer's careers to raise a child who inherited her mother's abilities and a touch of her father's. The combination was rare but not unheard of.

Dale watched Lyra deal with her sorrow over losing Takk. The Orc had been a good and dependable friend. Lyra was sensitive to loss as her parents had been killed when she was just sixteen. Away on their first mission in seventeen years, their party stumbled upon a Slaver caravan and was immediately attacked. Her parents were killed, but most of the slavers and their guards were caught and brought back to the city for execution.

Lyra joined the Adventurer's Guild a year later, on her seventeenth birthday, and she was still doing it twelve years later.

She'd been a party member on several successful missions, but none to match her parent's success. She'd also been on a few where they barely managed to escape the tunnels with their lives and lost half the party. She lost someone she'd allowed into her heart on such a mission. It was a devastating blow for the young woman.

Dale met her on that tragic mission and bonded over their mutual survival. From that point on, they did their best to join the same parties.

Soon, with many successes under her belt she could pick and choose her missions and parties. She was in high demand as her healing powers and control over Air Magic had grown very strong. In a pinch she could also support with Water Magic.

Finally, she and Dale decided to create their own party and found a solid group to join them.

He brought his Earth Mage skills to the party and his calm nature. Cool-headed in a crisis, he made an excellent teammate.

Jhaan Pallistone was their first new member and a born and blessed native. A Master Archer and deadly with blades in his hands, the Elf joined on a whim and decided he enjoyed their company.

Yellsbeth Killgrave was next. Another blessed native, the red-haired Dwarven Fighter, preferred her battle ax, and a powerful blessing from Saphra made her a killing machine. She loved a good fight but got a little frustrated with all her failed attempts to pick up men in the pubs.

Gerritt Banner was a new arrival blessed by Saphra as well. He was wickedly talented with a sword but struggled with niceties like manners and empathy. He was competitive, cocky, but moody when he didn't get his way. He was the one who chose the party name for their group, the Keenest Blade. Lyra let him have his way as she didn't care what it was called. She didn't realize he'd registered the party name under his name. Again, she let this slide.

Takk had been last to join, but he'd pulled his weight and proven his usefulness on many occasions. His loss would be deeply felt.

When they arrived at the inn/restaurant, they got a table next to the wall and settled their weary bones. They noticed the energy in the other patrons was as high as they'd witnessed on their way through the city. When the waitress arrived, Dale asked the question on all their minds.

"Molly, what happened that's got people this excited?"

The bright-eyed young woman grinned at them. "Where were you that you missed it?"

"We just returned to town this evening," Jhaan quickly answered to get past the delay.

"Ah! Well, a new hero just arrived this morning, and he's already making big waves! It's being said he singlehandedly wiped out a Slavers Den after they tried to enslave him!" she gushed.

She took their drink and meal orders and rushed away to get their food started in the kitchen.

Lyra had a satisfied smile, and Dale understood her joy at hearing the slavers were killed.

The next table beside theirs had four young adventurers riding the adrenaline rush of surviving a difficult mission. They turned to them to share more details excitedly. The primary speaker was a young man with a war hammer and a shock of blonde hair that stood straight up. "We were in the Guild Hall when the new arrival came in to register! We were there reporting our successful mission to wipe out a nest of giant scorpions threatening a small farming community on the outskirts of Thane!"

Dale grinned, congratulated them, and nodded in approval. They smiled at his praise and a girl sitting with a wizard staff leaning against her chair was the next to gush.

"We stuck around the Guild Hall and talked with the others about what he'd achieved without any training. He has three God's Blessings, but we've never heard of them before. Someone said they no longer send new arrivals here except for him."

The young man with a war hammer chimed in. "Agron! That was the one I heard mentioned." The others at his table all agreed.

Lyra was taught about all the Gods by her father. She'd heard the rumors of how violent and bloodthirsty Agron was. She leaned closer to the next table, and the girl looked at her eagerly.

"How many slaves were killed in the battle?" Lyra asked.

Wizard-Girl was confused. "No, no. He's a hero, not a monster! They said none of the slaves were hurt. Shook up from being abducted, sure. They're all being taken care of at the hospital."

A second young man at the table, a swordsman, leaned closer to speak conspiratorially. "He ripped the slavers and guards into pieces but didn't so much as scratch the slaves. Man! To be that badass!"

Lyra and her party traded incredulous looks.

Wizard-Girl thought of something else she heard. "Someone near the counter said that when they pricked his finger for the registration form, the cut flashed red and was healed again!" She frowned as she struggled to remember through her ale-addled memory. "They called it... Recovery Magic, I think."

"Restoration Magic? Jhaan asked.

The girl's face lit up. "Yes! That's it!

More ale and their meals arrived at the young adventurer's table, so they turned to raise a toast to their success. Then, they quickly dug into their food.

Lyra's eyes widened as she quietly drew the attention of the three at her table. "Restoration Magic is a gift from Ullentra, who hasn't blessed anyone for as long as I can remember!"

Dale frowned and addressed their group. "What do you think it means that inactive Gods suddenly team up to send the world a new Adventurer?"

Everyone pondered that but no one could think of a reason.

Lyra once more drew the attention of Wizard-Girl. "What does this new arrival look like?"

The girl's eyes widened as she smiled. "He has beautiful snow white, wavy hair and a wolf's intense, pale eyes. I overheard the desk clerk stating his name was Alexander Frost. Dreamy!" The other woman at her table bursts into giggles and slapped her friend's arm.

Lyra nodded and turned back to her friends. "I'd like to have a word with this new adventurer."

Yellsbeth frowned. "If he has more than one blessing, our team won't be the only one sniffing around him."

Jhaan frowned. "His link to Agron should cool the excitement of any party thinking of adding him to theirs. There are no success stories for parties with an Agron-blessed Adventurer in it." He held Lyra's eye as he knew this was on her mind.

She nodded. "Listen, I won't ask any of you to speak tonight about tomorrow's decision about Gerritt, but we lost a friend on our last mission, and we need a few more members to bring our strength up to sufficiently protect ourselves from the increasing dangers of our missions. If you have anyone in mind, I'd also like to address that tomorrow."

"If we increase the party size too much, we'll have to compensate by taking more difficult missions to get the same level of payout split amongst us. It is a fine edge we're treading along," Dale said cautiously.

A tray of ales arrived at their table, and they waited until the waitress moved on before Dale lifted his mug while looking into the eyes of the others. They all raised their mugs and waited.

"We lost Takk on our last mission. He wasn't just a colleague and party member. He was our friend. His loss is painful, and we will remember him in our hearts. To Takk," Dale said as he held the mug out, not holding it high, but just above the table's surface. The others solemnly added their voices.

Lyra glanced over at the next table, where four young faces watched them with shadows of dread in their eyes.

"Not every successful mission is painless," Lyra said to them, and they looked away.

They were spared having to say anything else as their food arrived.

Once their meals were done, they said their goodnights. They went their separate ways, trapped by their thoughts of lost friends and potential new party members.

Chapter 6

Fifteen minutes after it opened the following morning, Lyra walked in the front door of the Adventurer's Guild to see Dale looking uncomfortable as he stood next to Gerritt. The swordsman was talking, but it looked like Dale was doing his best to ignore him. Gerritt, enamored by the sound of his own voice, took no notice of Dale's lack of interest.

Lyra nodded to herself as this behavior justified the actions she planned to take this morning.

She'd reviewed the party's registration form and knew she had only one recourse.

So be it.

Gerritt paused his pitch when he saw Dale looking toward Lyra like a lifeline.

Yellsbeth and Jhaan seemed to melt out of the crowd to join them. Dale sent them sharp looks for hiding, leaving him to Gerritt's endless self-promotion.

"Good, everyone's here. I'll go get the assessment," he said with another annoyed look at his two sneaky friends.

They watched him hand in the receipt, and a few minutes later, the clerk returned with a tray containing five heavy leather coin purses and a rolled sheet of paper. Collecting this from the tray, he thanked her and returned to the group. Lyra accepted the rolled form and read the report. She smiled at her friends.

"The assessment was very good. The items we returned with excited the academics at the university, so they gave us two hundred and fifty gold. As we now only have five members, that works out to fifty gold each. Minus the Guild's fifteen percent fee, we each receive forty-two gold and five silver."

Dale handed them the leather purses, which immediately went into their belt pouches for safety.

Gerritt was all smiles. "Having one less person to split the reward with meant we earned more. I believe we should continue to run lean with just the existing members. I named the party the Keenest Blade because I believe a tight team of highly skilled members is sufficient to achieve great things!"

Lyra was quiet as she looked into his oblivious eyes. There was no concern over how the loss of Takk might emotionally affect the others. He felt nothing, so they should feel the same way?

She sighed.

Speaking loudly and clearly so the Guild clerk would hear her, Lyra announced her intentions.

"I'm leaving the party. As the party's name was registered under Gerritt and I no longer wish to be associated with him, my only recourse is to leave the party."

"I'm leaving as well. For the same reason," Dale added at equal volume.

"I'm out, too," Jhaan said with a smile.

"There is no way I'm remaining in the party if the good people leave. I'm leaving too," Yellsbeth insisted with a wide grin as she watched the last member realize he'd been dumped.

Gerritt's expression swung from stunned to outrage. "You're all acting childish and overly emotional about someone who should never have been a party member in the first place! He was beneath us! We should have signed a porter's contract with him!"

Lyra looked him in the eye. "You're an excellent swordsman but your lack of empathy proves you're weak morally. That means you're not worthy to be part of the new party I'm forming."

Initially confused by the compliment, Gerritt snarled at Lyra as he leaned closer to intimidate her. Then he caught sight of Yellsbeth reaching for her axe with a hungry grin slipping onto her face.

"Do it, boy. I've been itching to test my axe against that pretty face of yours," she said ever so quietly for their ears only.

Gerritt eased back, though his hand moved to reach for his sword hilt until doubt slipped into his eyes.

Instead, he took a full step back and sneered at them. "You could have been part of something great, but you've chosen to be losers instead." He spun on his heel to leave.

Maera called out to him. "Mr. Banner, as your party now consists of just yourself, you have five days to register at least three new members, or the Guild will have to revoke party status for The Keenest Edge."

"Fine! I will!" he yelled back, then stormed out of the building.

Dale looked at Lyra and sighed. "We'll have to pick up the cost of registering a new party once we have sufficient members."

Lyra nodded. "I'm sorry, but I couldn't stomach the idea of continuing to associate with that heartless creep. I'll use the money I received from the last mission to cover the administration fees."

Dale shook his head. "We'll all pay a share." Yellsbeth and Jhaan nodded.

Yellsbeth suddenly grinned excitedly. "I can't wait to create a new party! I already have a lead on a new member!"

Lyra raised a hand to stop her as she smiled. "I know I said we'd discuss new members today, but I need a few days to decompress from the last mission. How about we get together at the end of the week to begin making plans for the future?"

Her friends nodded and she gave them all hugs before she left the building. She was going to take her own advice and take some time to get her mind back in the game.

Then they'd start over with a fresh new party.

Chapter 7

During Alex's first days in what he called basic training, the best lesson he learned was to distrust his drill sergeant.

Growing up with an actual US Army Ranger for a father, Alex was fully familiar with how lessons that will keep you alive should be conducted.

Instructor Jogu was an unpleasant little turd of a man who made no effort to instill any sense that survival was possible, much less likely.

Alex did manage to extract some useful information about the new environment he found himself in. He got some understanding of the new economy of his new home. The lesson was brutal but honest. To survive, they must work. To work, they must discover the extent of their new abilities with their blessings within the next month, as after this period, they would be released into this medieval society to get on with the process of making money with their skills to pay their debts and expenses.

After this lesson, Alex fully expected they'd be taught how to use the blessings. Instead, they got some background on the deities who brought them to the world and glossed over the abilities they granted.

They were told to test these abilities in safe locations, such as meadows beyond the city walls but they were given insufficient time to reach these locations between lessons.

Alex was part of a group of ten people aged sixteen to twenty-six, with him being the oldest.

He'd spoken with some of them in class and learned a few names and backstories.

Devya Khandelwal was a petite Hindu woman of eighteen years. She died in a flood near her home and was taken by Lushella and given Water Magic. The irony of that was not lost on the woman.

She told him she came from a belief system with polytheistic elements, so the transition was less of a shock to her. He told her he wasn't sure if his new situation proved the existence of the God he once worshipped or not. At least she was a sympathetic ear.

The other new arrivals were less willing to talk about this.

Dembe was from Uganda and was delighted to be given Fire Magic. The idea of using it against monsters for treasure thrilled him. He was loving the idea of being an Adventurer. He was less impressed with Alex's concerns.

Kenji Nakamura was the other Fire Wizard in their group and kept to himself.

Emilio Chávez Garcia was from Peru, had been blessed by Grolex, and was an Archer.

Larry Hudson from Canada was their second archer. He wasn't a talkative man and frowned a lot.

Lisa Danvers from Colorado was their third archer and seemed more proficient with the weapon than the other two but was also very nervous. She'd been training to be an accountant when she died crossing at an intersection, hit by a drunk driver running a red.

Richard Haddings was a small man from Missouri with Earth Magic. He wasn't as keen about being an Adventurer, but he was delighted to no longer have cancer.

Alex overheard the names of the two swordsmen, Dan and Mark. That was all he learned about them.

The other trainees made no effort to learn about their colleagues as they'd heard the survival rate was low and were either worried they might not make it or didn't want to make friends with people who would likely die.

By the third day, something actually happened. They tested the power levels of the Mages. If you had control over one of the elements, they ran tests on you and ranked you. As the only magic Alex had was Restoration Magic, Jogu tested him by slashing his hand with a knife. The wound flashed with a red light, and the slash was gone.

The memory of the pain and the shock of being callously attacked was still there, but the instructor just snorted contemptuously and moved on to the next test.

To gauge his blessings from Ffornexa, Jogu improvised a test by giving Alex various tasks to test his skill mastery. He quickly discovered that if he hadn't previously trained in a skill, he still couldn't do the skill, such as lock picking. If he'd had previous training, such as wilderness survival, these skills were now Master Level.

When they met up again after the assessments, Alex was told by most of the Mages that they had decent, if not great, power levels. They were told they should be sufficient for the initial low-level missions they'd be assigned.

Jogu outright refused to test Alex's Agron Blessing. Outside of the one instance when Alex transformed, he had no idea what he was expected to do to make it happen... safely.

They had some additional classroom lessons to review a bestiary to learn what kinds of threats they might face in the wilds and eventually in the subterranean cities of an ancient race who once lived there.

As the testing and training progressed, Alex grew increasingly concerned as it felt like their instructor was rushing them to advance faster than was safe. He personally didn't feel like he was being given sufficient training.

After a week, Jogu announced Alex's group would go into the field. He assured them he was a Healer, so they'd be fine. A party of ten first-time adventurers and one healer.

Alex enjoyed seeing the countryside for the first time and was delighted by how clean the air was and how good it felt to be out in the woods. It brought back memories of his time with his father.

Jogu assured them that the most dangerous things they were likely to find this close to the city were giant ants or scorpions, and both were weak to fire. This made the Fire Wizards smile, especially Dembe, who was so excited.

The archers and swordsmen were provided basic weapons, but all the others had were their shoulder bags. When the training course began, the Guild provided all new arrivals a carrying bag and a small coin purse to contain their valuables. Their instructor hadn't explained why they were to bring them on this mission.

As the afternoon wore on, Alex became increasingly concerned as they hadn't begun to return to the city. They hadn't brought any equipment for staying overnight in the woods. He silently made his way to the front of the group.

"Instructor Jogu, we're going to be out here when the sun begins to set. Shouldn't we start heading back to the city?" Alex asked as quietly and respectfully as he could.

The man flashed him an annoyed look. "Be quiet!" he snapped, louder than Alex had been. All eyes looked their way.

A few minutes later, they heard grunting and saw a pack of six goblins through the bushes. Four with clubs and two archers. Once more, Alex whispered to the instructor. "Sir, this is more than our people are ready to engage in their first combat experience."

Jogu flashed him an angry look but hesitated. Alex felt some small relief until the man moved to the others to begin outlining how they should set up their attack.

"The archers are the first threat with their ranged attack. Dembe and Kenji will take them out with fire blasts, while Devya will fire ice shards at the eyes of the club wielders.

If they fail to completely disable the archers, Larry, Emilio, and Lisa will fire upon them to eliminate their threat as Richard creates defensive earth walls to protect them.

Once they are down, Mark and Dan will engage with the blinded club wielders.

This is how we use strategy and our abilities to their best advantage."

Alex looked at the man doubtfully. "And what do I do?"

"Remain silent so you don't distract the others and alert the enemy," Jogu said with another scowl.

Alex glanced at the other party members and saw nervousness and terror in some cases. They weren't ready for this. He also received an angry look from Dembe, who seemed eager to attack.

Then, it was too late, and Jogu gestured for the Fire Mages and Devya to attack.

The moment they stepped out from behind the cover of the brush, Dembe was hit in the throat with an arrow. Kenji's massive blast of fire was so wide and unfocused that it did no damage but melted the ice spikes fired by Devya. The club-carrying goblins got water sprayed in their faces, which only blinded them temporarily.

Alex reached forward and pulled the staggering and gasping Dembe back behind cover and saw the rough arrowhead had punched completely through his neck.

They locked eyes, and he could see the disbelief in Dembe's shocked gaze. Alex was frozen as his mind scrambled to find something from his father's lessons that might cover this.

There was nothing.

Exhausting the mundane, the next thing that came to Alex's mind was the Restoration Magic. He could use it on the young man!

He broke off the feathered end and pulled the arrow through. He suddenly found himself on the ground as Jogu pushed him away so he could try to heal the injury with his magic. A green glow began to spread around Dembe's throat, but he was bleeding out faster than the magic was working. Dembe gave a last gasp, and the life left his eyes. Jogu glared at Alex before rushing back to help the others.

Alex looked at the young but very dead man, staring at nothing. He returned to the battle.

Their archers hit their targets, but not fatally, so the goblins were firing back. Lisa was shot in the shoulder and dropped her bow. Alex felt a shock go through him as he saw Emilio was dead with an arrow in his eye. Larry was huddled against a large man-sized earthen wall, shaking in terror.

Jogu removed the arrow from Lisa's shoulder and passed some healing over it, but it looked like he just stopped the bleeding.

The walls thrown up by Richard were too big and the Goblins were shielded from attack too. The Earth Mage was on the ground, exhausted from overuse of his not-so-strong magic.

Alex immediately grabbed the dropped bow and drew an arrow before leaning out to glance quickly. He aimed and released before ducking back. His arrow struck the throat of a prone and injured goblin archer who was firing from the ground.

Devya caught one of the club wielders in the shoulder with an ice shard. He stumbled back and dropped his club as his arm went limp. The brute bent down and picked up the weapon with his other hand.

Alex quickly did the math on their opponents as he took out the second archer with an arrow through its heart and realized a club wielder was missing.

He didn't have time to call out a warning before their two swordsmen rushed out from behind the cover of the earth wall.

Dan was immediately struck in the face by the Goblin hiding on the other side of the wall. Brains splattered across their earthen protection.

Mark drove his blade through the throat of that Goblin and cut down the one behind him before he was brutally kicked back against the earth wall and dropped his sword.

Kenji leaped back out and sent a focused beam of flame at the Goblin but caught Mark in his attack, too. Both screamed in agony.

Alex put an arrow through the skull of the Goblin Devya injured, killing him. Then he sent another through the burning one as a mercy kill.

Devya splashed water over Mark's flames before Jogu knocked her aside to reach the injured swordsman.

Dropping the bow, Alex ran to Mark's side and shoved Jogu away as he saw the extensive damage and knew the instructor's Healing Magic was too slow to save Mark. Jogu tumbled into the bushes.

Alex placed his hands directly onto the burns and pushed his Restoration Magic into the man on the ground. There was a flash of red, and the burns were gone.

Alex immediately felt the wrongness of how he'd used the magic as a sudden and intense wave of exhaustion swept through him. He collapsed onto the ground. Intense pain flared in his head, and crippling nausea struck, making him retch onto the dirt.

In his misery, he realized it was good he'd been prevented from helping Dembe, as he would have been taken out of the fight right from the start. Spared from this, he'd been able to kill four of the enemy.

Jogu picked himself up and came after Alex with an angry snarl, but Devya blocked him with her body.

"Look at Mark! He's healed!" she snapped, her eyes flashing with her barely suppressed anger at their trainer. Mark's burns were completely gone and his skin was restored to perfect condition. He was sleeping after passing out.

Jogu glared down at Alex but saw the others looking at him angrily. "Gather the dead and tend to the wounded. I'm going back for help to bring the party back to the city."

Cursing under his breath, he ran back along the path they'd used.

Wobbling, Alex pushed himself to his knees to watch incredulously with the others as the man disappeared into the bush.

"What the hell is he doing?" Alex gasped weakly as he struggled to shake off his illness. They didn't have time for this.

Devya was incensed, as was Kenji, but Richard and Larry were just in shock. Lisa's eyes were filled with despair.

"We can't stay here in the wilderness overnight. We don't have the required survival gear," Alex insisted, and the others looked at him.

Devya looked like she was seconds away from losing her cool completely. "How will we find our way back on our own? Is it not safer to stay here?"

"I know the way back. I've had extensive survival training from my dad, who was one of the best in the world. I know we wouldn't survive out here, but we do stand a chance if we head back soon." He locked eyes with the Water Mage. "Loot the goblin bodies as we prepare our dead to be dragged back to the city."

She frowned at him. "Were you asleep during that class? The dead are not to be returned. They don't want them. We can bury them or burn them, but the dead are dead."

Alex nodded as he likely had missed that amongst the less useful information they gave the students. Then he paused. "We were dead, but the Gods brought us back to life when they put us here. Has anyone in the classes explained why yet?" No one had an answer to that.

With a frown, Devya moved to the corpses.

Alex had Richard create a trench for the bodies of their fellow students while he collected their Guild Cards. He recalled these were to be returned to the Guild Hall, if possible, to report their deaths.

Devya returned and handed twelve raw jewels to Alex, who frowned at her. "These should be divided amongst the survivors."

"I was useless in battle," Richard said wearily.

Devya's eyes flared once more. "Only you and Mark managed to actually kill the goblins."

Larry, who'd been frozen in fear, suddenly shouted at Alex. "How did you get so fucking good with a bow! I'll tell you how. You cheated with your blessings!"

Alex gave him a weary look. "I was an expert bow hunter at home because my dad taught me. I'm guessing those skills just got better here. As I proved by failing to pick a lock, my skills are weak without training. If I tried to swing a sword around, I'd probably just hurt myself."

He tried to distribute the gems, but Larry outright refused, and the others insisted Alex take them. He put them into his pouch, then handed the Guild Cards to Devya.

"When we get back, make sure they are handed in." It was a subtle way to give her purpose, and it seemed to work as her desperate expression became resolute.

Alex looked at Kenji. "Can you immolate some corpses?" The man looked ill but nodded.

"Mark is going to need a new tunic for the trip back. Emilio has the least amount of blood on his," Alex suggested, so they stripped the dead man and gently laid him to rest in the earthen pit.

They also put Dembe and Dan in the hole after Alex salvaged a large strip of fabric from Dembe's tunic. The others got a little angry when they saw this.

"Lisa needs to have her arm bound to keep it from jostling as we hurry back. I'll make her a sling." He caught her eye. "How much healing did Jogu do?"

"Not much," Lisa admitted.

Alex frowned and shook his head. "I'm sorry I can't use my Restoration Magic on others. The last time nearly took me out, and I'll need my strength to get us back."

Kenji set the bodies in the pit ablaze as Alex secured Lisa's arm as best he could.

"The fire will continue until they're ash," the Fire Mage said.

Mark suddenly woke with a jolt and stared at his healed burns. He looked at Devya. "Did Jogu heal me?"

She pointed at Alex instead. The young man stared at him in surprise.

Handing him Emilio's tunic, Alex gave him a quick look. "Can you walk?" The man stood as he discarded his burned clothes and tugged on the new one. Then he nodded happily.

"How about run?" The others looked concerned as Alex gauged how much sunlight they had left. "We need to go now as we won't have light for long and have quite a distance to go.

"You know how to get back? Cuz I'm fuckin' lost!" Mark said.

Alex saw their nervous faces and nodded.

"Stay close and if you begin to lag, call out to let us know. No one gets left behind."

Alex remembered his runs in the woods with his father and how hard the man pushed him to improve on each one. He didn't try to break his son but pushed his limits every time.

He started off at a slow jog and eventually had everyone moving at a good clip. Lisa was their slowest member due to her injury, so they had to keep her pace. They took short breaks to catch their breath and drink water, but eventually, they spotted the castle rising in the distance and, soon after, the city walls.

Thankfully, they were very close to the city when it began to get really dark, so there was little chance of encountering anything truly deadly.

When they arrived at the gate, they found it closed for the night.

Looking up at the top of the wall, Alex called out. "Hey! Some new arrival trainees are down here with injured. Open the gate!"

After a moment, a voice called out from above. It was Jogu.

"You'll have to wait until morning when the gates are open, as you all failed the test." They picked up the condescension in his voice, and Lisa made a desperate sound.

"We have injured down here who need a real healer," Alex barked back, his anger rising.

The instructor called back with a snide voice. "Then do it yourself."

Alex looked at the angry expressions on the faces of the others and the sickly expression on Lisa's.

He suddenly realized Jogu never intended to send help back for them.

He looked up the wall and saw the smug expression on the man's face. He wanted to climb this fucking wall and remove the man's face—or at least bruise it so he could no longer make that expression.

He tossed his satchel to Devya, who caught it in surprise.

Suddenly, Alex shifted into the shape of a tiger-like monster. There was a brief moment of searing pain like he was being torn apart, but it faded so quickly he was just left with a faint memory of it. He sprung upwards and dug his claws into the stone to launch himself further up the wall. He sailed over the top lip on the second surge and grabbed Jogu's shirt in his claws. Feeling the wave of rage coming, Alex forced himself to switch back to his human form as he twisted midair, sailing over the man's head. He maintained his grip and landed gently behind Jogu.

Then he threw the instructor over his shoulder to slam him down against the stones of the walkway as his father had taught him. Jogu screamed as his ankles shattered against the stone.

Alex released the injured man and pointed a finger at one of the Genthale Knights standing nearby, watching in shock.

"Open the gate and let the trainees inside. Now!" Alex insisted.

The young guard nodded and rushed to open the door, and Alex leaned over the wall's outer edge. "They're opening the door."

His group looked relieved and moved quickly toward the opening. Alex turned back to see several Knights rushing toward him with their spears ready. He held his hands out before him, wrists together. "I'm in your custody."

Then he realized he was naked again, his clothes ripped into tatters from the form change. He sighed wearily.

This blessing was trouble.

Chapter 8

The following morning, three guards arrived before the jail cell they'd pushed Alex into. They gave him a tunic and sandals and led him to Commander Silvain's office. Grakkesh Harkentoll was there and didn't look happy. The office door closed, leaving him alone with the Commander and the Guild Master. Alex took this for a good sign but was looking for silver linings this morning.

Grakkesh was frowning. "The instructor will be out of commission for the rest of the summer."

"You might wish to take the opportunity to offer him retirement. You'll have a lot more survivors that way. He purposefully tried to kill off his students."

Grakkesh's anger flared. "We must be tough on the students as this world will dish out far more deadly dangers than a few goblins!"

Alex pulled back on his anger, paused, and watched the Dwarf. "I understand the intention to toughen the students and not coddle them, but you're sending these people out to die without sufficient and competent training in the use of their new skills. The group I was with wasn't prepared. Besides, there were six Goblins, not three, and their archers were expert marksmen. The four with clubs knew more about battle tactics than our party did. The only tactical instruction we received was seconds before the engagement. That doesn't seem to be a recipe for teaching survival."

Silvain spoke up. "I've interviewed the other members of your trainee party. Their stories indicate they fell apart from the very beginning. They all claimed you saved them."

Alex shook his head. "They were just lucky I'd already had training on using a bow."

Grakkesh frowned. "I heard you used your Restoration Magic on another."

Alex nodded with a frown. "It almost killed me, but it worked."

The Dwarf shook his head incredulously. "It's not meant for others. You were exceedingly lucky you didn't die."

Alex nodded as a shudder went through his muscles as he recalled the moment. "Lesson learned," Alex said softly, then he frowned. "What the hell is the point of the Gods bringing so many people from Earth to play this survival game? If this was the quality of training we're getting, the survival rate must be horrendous! It's a meat grinder!"

"Who are you to question the will of the Gods?" Silvain snapped.

Alex glared in response. "I'm just one of the pawns brought to this world to satisfy what might be a sick and twisted desire for entertainment. Did they really go to such an effort to bring dying Humans from Earth and reincarnate them into new bodies just to have their trainers do a shitty job of teaching them to do something none of them was prepared to do? Sure, they're given new abilities but minimal training on how to use them! Why do they have to fight monsters? Some may have other skills this society could benefit from!"

Silvain surged to his feet, about to shout at Alex, who rose as well, but Grakkesh held up a hand to stop them. For some reason, they returned to their seats. Alex wondered if this was the Dwarf's skill at work.

Grakkesh sighed with a frown. "It sounds like your group got less than thorough training before being forced to face a too-challenging target." Alex nodded in agreement, and the Dwarf continued. "There are anywhere from forty to sixty-four new arrivals a month. The Guild trainers are tasked with preparing them. While the Gods gift some native-born children with their blessings, the rates are much lower, though blessed parents have a better chance of having blessed children. These new arrivals are given powers many citizens of this world will never possess and are considered the Gods' chosen ones. Many new arrivals believe in their superiority, which leads to friction between them and those born on this world without blessings. The fact that the Gods continue to send people at these rates means they are not dissatisfied with the Guild's efforts.

"That's an interpretation of their behavior that cannot be proven. What about the three Gods who stopped? You could just as easily say they stopped as they objected to how their people were being treated."

The Dwarf smiled and shook his head. "Who is interpreting the actions of the Gods now?

Alex grumbled, but he felt like he'd touched on something. It was just a feeling, though.

"Alex attacked a citizen of Genthale. I'm not prepared to ignore that!" Silvain pushed.

"The man was directly responsible for the deaths of three trainees under his direction and was risking a fourth with irreparable damage to her arm. He clearly never intended to send help back to retrieve us after he left a group of novices to survive alone in the deep woods unprepared. When we managed to get back on our own, he told us we failed the test and would have to wait until morning to enter. We had a wounded member Jogu chose not to fully heal before he left us. I was acting in self-defense and to protect the others."

Silvain bristled, but Grakkesh raised his hand again. "The Guild is satisfied with the outcome and won't demand further action against Alex. The party will be absorbed into the next class and given their instruction again."

The Dwarf looked at Alex. "Except for you. None of the Instructors will agree to train you."

Alex scowled. "That hardly seems fair."

"The world isn't fair, but I suggest you may have a better grasp of how to survive in it than most. That said, the Guild isn't throwing you to the wolves. I will personally see to your registration as an Adventurer and citizen. You will be free to remain in the barracks until your group graduates, at which time, like the others, you will need to make your own way. In place of additional training, I recommend you offer your services as a porter for existing parties. This will give you experience in the field, a minimal income, and you can work on your reputation as a team player."

Alex watched the Guild Master carefully but realized this was the best he could hope for, so he nodded. He turned to face the Commander, but the man looked away in frustration. So, the Genthale Knights weren't likely to take his side in the future, either.

Great.

Taking another lesson from his father, he cleared his expression to replace his frown with a look of respect. He could be the bigger man. "I apologize for causing a disturbance last night. I promise to try to contain my anger better in the future." Then he gave the man a little bow.

Silvain looked at him in surprise, then gave a frustrated snort.

Grakkesh watched this with the smallest smile, then led Alex from the office and the Knights headquarters. They retraced their route to the Guild's main hall.

When they got inside, Grakkesh turned to him. "Collect your Guild Card and meet me at the registration desk."

They went their separate ways as Alex headed upstairs to see if he could find Devya, who had his satchel.

She, Richard, and Lisa were in the barracks, and he smiled at them.

"Alex! We wanted to thank you for saving us in the battle and getting us back to the city safely," Devya said as their spokesperson. Lisa nodded to him and rotated her shoulder without issues, making Alex smile in relief.

Alex nodded. "I was told you're being reenrolled in the training program." He looked them in the eye. "Make sure the new instructor is clear in the information they give you. Ask them questions to draw as much knowledge from them as possible. Otherwise, you'll be thrown to the wolves."

Devya looked at him in confusion. "Aren't you joining us?"

He shook his head. "None of the Instructors want me in their class after I did what I did to one of theirs. I'm developing a bad reputation," he said with a smile. Then he shrugged. "I'm just going to have to make a go of it by signing on as a porter for an existing party. If I can find one who'll take me. I'll learn in the field."

Devya handed him his satchel with the raw gems inside. He smiled and wished them well.

After shaking their hands, he headed back downstairs. He hoped they'd make it.

When he reached the ground floor, he once more discovered a significant number of Adventurers loitering in the lobby and around the mission boards against the wall. Some seemed to be doing business, but others appeared to be there just to watch.

He approached the counter, and Grakkesh greeted him by handing him his new Adventurer's Guild Card. It was made of a denser metal than his previous one and had his identification info as well as all three God's names and symbols. The Guild Master said it was protected by magic to ensure its surface remained readable.

Alex handed him his old one which Maera accepted.

She looked back at Grakkesh attentively.

"Alex needs to be given Adventurer and Citizen status, authorized by me," he said to her. Outside of a slight widening of her eyes, Maera made no other indication that this was out of the ordinary.

"What level should I record?" she asked.

"Alex will start at the lowest level, one. He'll also need an application form to be a porter." He turned his face to Alex as Maera left to get the paperwork.

"You'll earn experience points but only a fixed pay rate per mission plus minimal room and board while you're a party member. You won't get a share of any treasure the party brings back."

"Your rank also allows you to take quests on the board assigned to your level, but you won't make significant earnings until you can work your way up a few more levels. Cash rewards for the lower-level quests are low, and the points earned are also low. It takes time to grind your way up. This is for the protection of the new Adventurers."

"Unless they starve to death or die of exposure from living on the streets," Alex let slip before he could stop himself.

Grakkesh held his eye and nodded slowly. "This world is a challenging one to survive on."

Alex had some suggestions to increase its survivability, but as he needed the Guild Master's support, he held his tongue and nodded in agreement.

Maera returned with his Adventurer form (the one he'd filled out before) and a Citizenship form on which he had to write his details. She adjusted the former to indicate he'd reached level one, and Grakkesh signed it to indicate he'd passed their assessment and to officially make him an Adventurer. Alex slid the completed Citizenship form to the Guild Master who applied his signature to that as well.

Alex was asked for a drop of blood for the citizen's form, and once more his finger flashed back to healed once he was done.

Maera collected the forms, and they went back to the records department.

When she returned, she provided him with a porter contract.

Grakkesh explained how it worked, and they added Alex's name and details into the appropriate places.

"All that's left to do is tack it to the porter's section of the Party board," the Guild Master said. "If someone picks up the contract, they are responsible for your room and board plus a small daily rate. This takes effect the moment they sign the contract, so most parties only pick their porters a day or two before the actual mission. Being a porter isn't a way to earn riches, but it will get you experience points. Based on your performance on the mission, the party may grant you additional points when they report the mission completed. Porters list the missions they've participated in as long as they identify their actual role in the party."

They walked over to the board in question and Alex quickly passed his eyes over the contracts already available. None of the people listed any God's Blessings. He'd be the only one with that. He wondered if that was good or bad.

With a glance at the Guild Master, he reached out for a free pin and tacked his contract to the board amongst the others.

When he turned around, a dark-haired, handsome swordsman in some light plate armor was watching him.

Next to him was a beautiful blonde woman in a lovely, intricately stitched, beaded gown. When their eyes met, Alex felt like he'd been hit by a train and delivered to Heaven simultaneously. The impact of seeing her... familiarity was so profound, right down to her sky-blue eyes, that he forgot to breathe momentarily.

Then, memories of his wife rushed through his mind, and the subtle differences became overly apparent. His wife didn't have gracefully pointed ears for one.

He sucked in a careful and quiet breath and forced a shaky smile onto his lips.

Truthfully, these two were so damn good-looking it was all Alex could do not to stare.

The man seemed to enjoy his discomfort as if he'd expected it.

The woman sent the swordsman uncomfortable glances and eased away slightly.

The man spoke first. "I'm Gerritt Banner, and you are a lucky man, Alex—" he leaned forward to quickly read Alex's last name from the form, "Froot. My party, The Keenest Edge, is preparing for an epic mission. I'm willing to pick up your contract for the two weeks it will take for us to achieve this greatness."

He reached for Alex's form, but the woman blocked his hand. "Not so fast, Gerritt. My party would like Mr. Frost to consider our offer."

Gerritt snorted. "Froot."

The woman rolled her eyes. "Frost," she and Alex said at the same time. They glanced at each other with little smiles.

The handsome man frowned. "It's a porter contract. Room, board, and a fixed daily rate. What else is there to offer? Besides, it's first come, first served."

Alex looked at the Guild Master, and the older man cleared his throat.

"Mr. Banner, a porter is allowed to choose the party should more than one be interested in their services. The rate is indeed fixed, but the missions they're being hired for may contain different risks and rewards, and the experience gained is unique to the parties," the Dwarf explained slowly for Gerritt.

The handsome man was clearly not pleased about being schooled by the Guild Master.

The beautiful blonde turned to Alex with a smile, and he felt a distinct pull, like a moth to flame. He'd have to be careful. He wondered if he was making a mistake but felt powerless to resist.

"My name is Lyra Foxlove-Baumer, and my party is well balanced with complimentary skillsets and a core of competent, experienced Adventurers. As you are new to the Adventuring business, I believe you will gain far more valuable experience with us as my party would be a better fit than Gerritt's."

Alex felt more than a little off-balance after hearing her first name. His inner voice screamed at him to accept immediately, but he had to be strong and avoid emotion-based decisions. What she said sounded good, but he broke his gaze from hers and looked at Gerritt to see if he'd counter her offer.

Instead, the man sneered at Lyra. "You've added a shut-in Dwarf, a snotty Elf Assassin, and an inexperienced Water Mage who giggles like an idiot. How you consider a party containing two psycho Dwarves, two arrogant Elves, and a flake of a Human well-balanced is ridiculous. My party contains skilled and competent Humans, and our mission is geared toward our strengths. This will give us higher success rates than your party could ever achieve."

Gerritt sighed as he looked at Lyra in disappointment. "You could have been part of a grand future."

Alex could hear the bias clearly in Gerritt's tone. Was he a bigot? And that last line also made him curious.

He saw the man had returned to smiling confidently at him. Alex turned his face to the woman. "Were you in a party with him?"

Lyra nodded. "Yes, but every member left his party after he proved he prioritized the treasure we collected over the life of a friend."

Gerritt's temper immediately flared. "The underqualified Orc was doomed the minute the attack began, and my saving the treasure profited the rest of the party as well."

Alex watched him carefully. The temper flare-up was definitely a red flag. It reminded him of the foreman at his last contract position. He'd had enough of that.

He looked at the woman. "If you're willing to accept me as your porter, I'd like to join your party."

Now, Lyra looked a little uncomfortable. "I actually hadn't expected to be in a bidding war. I'd planned to ask you to meet with the party to see if we'd be a good fit. Some of the members are concerned about some of the rumors surrounding you. Hearing your side might set these concerns to rest. Then we'd take a vote."

Gerritt made a rude noise. "You make him an offer but then pull it when he accepts? What a bunch of amateurs." He turned his gaze to Alex. "In my party, my vote is the only one you'd need to wait for."

Alex absorbed that and the smug expression on his face. "Right...." He turned back to Lyra. "I understand your concerns. I'm willing to meet with the others."

Gerritt scowled. "If they toss your sorry ass aside, don't bother looking for another chance with my party."

Alex looked him in the eye and nodded silently. Gerritt stomped away but held his head high.

Grakkesh caught Alex's attention once more. "You'll have until the end of the month to vacate the barracks. So, you'll need to find a party and make yourself useful to someone to continue to pay for your room, meals, and needs."

Alex nodded. "Thank you for all your help." With a smile and a nod, the Dwarf walked away.

Lyra collected Alex's form from the board. Then, she guided him to a large rectangular table at the back of the main hall where the rest of her party members were seated. This confirmed Lyra's statement about the interview. He had no issue with that and based on what he heard about Agron's reputation, he supposed it made sense.

He sat in the indicated chair at the table's end with his back to the wall while Lyra sat on the bench to his left.

Across from her was a very handsome, broad-shouldered black man with fine mage robes. Lyra introduced him as Dale Marshall, their Earth Mage.

Next to him was Yellsbeth Killgrave, their Dwarf powerhouse fighter, and he noted she was powerfully built for someone who couldn't be more than four-foot-nine.

Jhaan Pallistone, their Elf Master Archer, sat at her side and matched the archetype Alex expected for an Elf. Tall, slim, and gracefully muscled. Instead of arrogance, as Gerritt suggested, he wore an amused expression with a twinkle in his eye.

The next member was another Elf named Dystra Tharilus, who was apparently a highly skilled Assassin. Again, the Elf was tall and sleekly muscled, but his dark coloring and severe expression contrasted dramatically with Jhaan's. Grim, but not necessarily arrogant, as Gerritt suggested.

Across the table from him was Halle Shahidi, their Water Mage. He thought she might have once graced the nightclub scene in Delhi, India, but that might have just been the vibe she gave off. Young and flashy. The brilliant smile she excitedly sent his way when he nodded to her made him wonder if she was the giggler. She seemed excited just to be included.

Next on the bench, flicking glances at him from under the dark bangs of her long ebony hair, was Thorn Killgrave, their Fire and Lightning Mage. With matching surnames and a strong resemblance to Yellsbeth, aside from the coloration, his eyes flicked back to the redhead, who grinned at him.

"Sisters," she said, and he nodded.

Dale was a very straightforward man and immediately launched his first question. "Which Gods have blessed you, and how has this manifested itself."

Alex held his eyes and saw intelligence there as well as his concern. "Agron, Ullentra, and Ffornexa," he said as he watched the group. Their reactions swung between excitement (from Halle), intense interest (Thorn's dark eyes almost glowed), to suspicion and worry (Dystra and Dale).

"As for manifesting, did you hear about the slavers who abducted me?" He received nods. "My first day on this world, within the first hour, I was assaulted in an alley, knocked unconscious, and woke in shackles in a basement jail cell. I don't have any clear memories of my first experience with Agron's blessing, and what memories I have of the battle are chaotic and violent. But I never harmed the innocent."

"So, none of the slaves were hurt," Lyra asked.

"Some were bruised and starved, but I expect the slavers treated them poorly," he said.

She shook her head. "No. Did you, by Agron's influence, harm them."

He leaned back to stare at her. Then he looked deeper into his memories. Finally, he shook his head. "All my memories are of the slavers and guards. I never touched any of the slaves. They were certainly all alive when the Knights took me from the property. My injuries were healed by Ullentra's Blessing as I didn't have a scratch on me."

Dale frowned. "Agron's reputation made him particularly dangerous for parties as his violence was indiscriminate."

Alex looked Dale in the eye. "I've been told that, but when I consciously chose to call upon the gift, I was in control. I didn't murder the instructor who got three members of the trainee party killed." He described the trainee mission, how it went bad, how the instructor left them for dead, then refused to let them into the city walls.

Dystra locked eyes with Alex. "You broke his ankles."

Alex nodded. "I just threw the man over my shoulder to punish him for his total lack of empathy for the trainees he killed through his negligent training and the one who was injured. Unfortunately, I used too much force, and he struck the stone walkway too hard."

"How did you manage to single-shot the goblins with an unfamiliar bow?" Jhaan asked.

Alex smiled as he recalled the lessons from his father. "Before I came to this world, my father taught me to be an expert shot with one, but Ffornexa's gift seems to have improved my ability. The skills I already had are better now. The skills I didn't have, I still don't. I'd need to learn them here, but I suspect I might now be able to reach mastery on them quicker."

"How are you coping with the change?" Dystra asked.

Alex nodded. "I've been more than a little confused since I arrived here. My belief system, while rusty from disuse on Earth, is taking a beating on a planet with multiple Gods who steal dying Humans from Earth to make them play life-and-death games. I don't understand why any of this is happening. I've never believed in magic, but I find myself doing things that wouldn't be possible without it. I didn't even stop to think about what I could do to reach the instructor on top of the city wall. I just changed and leapt up the sheer stone edifice.

The party absorbed this as Alex looked from face to face. He smiled apologetically. "I didn't mean to upset anyone. I'm grateful to be alive. I remember dying on Earth, and now I'm alive again. The rest is just something I'll have to get used to. I know life here is harder than on Earth, and I must pull my weight to pay for the privilege of being alive."

Dystra locked eyes with him again. "The job on offer is simply for a porter. You'll carry our baggage. Is that enough for someone with three blessings?"

"I understand I'm fighting a prejudice against the God who gave me an ability that was abused or wasn't controlled in the past. I just need someone to give me a chance. Once I've proven myself through a few successful missions, then I may be able to begin looking for a larger role in a party.

Dystra nodded. "How strong are you?"

Alex paused for a moment, then grinned. "As a Human, I'm pretty strong, but in my beast form, I'm extremely strong. I don't know how it works, but it does. I could carry a lot in beast form, like a pack animal."

Lyra smiled "Is there a time limit on how long you can stay in alternate forms?"

Alex's smile dropped away as his eyebrows rose. "I didn't think of that. I'd have to test it. My Guild instructor refused to test my abilities from Agron. I don't know where to go to test it. I don't want to be attacked like some random monster in the woods."

Lyra shared a look with Dale, who still seemed to be on the fence about accepting Alex into their party. Yellsbeth was grinning, so she was on board, as was Jhaan and Halle. She glanced at Dystra, but she'd never been able to read him. Thorn gave her a little nod.

"What do you need, Dale?" Lyra asked.

He sighed. "I'd love a guarantee that Agron won't suddenly push a rational-sounding Alex into doing something psychotic as the previous recipients of Agron's Blessing have done."

Alex nodded as he understood his concerns. "Has Agron ever had Ullentra or Ffornexa working with him? Ullentra feels like a comforting embrace from a parent, and Ffornexa calms my runaway thoughts with the sensation of reason and order." He smiled to himself.

The table went quiet, and Alex saw all eyes were on him. He looked back cautiously. "What? Did I say something weird?"

Lyra's expression was shocked. "Can you really feel their presence?"

He held up his hands. "It's not like a conscious thing. I mean, they're not talking to me or anything so obvious and simple. It only happens in the really quiet moments at night, like when I was dozing in a jail cell alone or when I'm sleeping or unconscious. They're... just impressions." He dipped his face. "I never felt this from God... the one I once followed on Earth." He looked up at them. "Don't you feel the Gods who blessed you?" Everyone shook their head. "Oh!" They still looked unnerved.

"With three, it's a little busy in my head," he said, trying to lighten the mood.

Thorn spoke up for the first time. "What does Agron feel like?"

He looked into her deep blue eyes and got lost in them momentarily. She blushed, and he returned from his thoughts.

"Like... raw power... wild nature, and freedom," he said. After a moment, he tilted his head as he recalled something else.

"Agron really hates slavery. Maybe... it's bigger than hate."

Lyra locked eyes with Dale, who sighed and nodded. She turned her eyes to Dystra.

The assassin looked fiercely at Alex. "I will act as the party's failsafe to protect them by keeping an eye on Alex. If he shows signs of putting the others at risk, I will kill him."

"What? Wait—" Lyra began to protest. Alex raised a hand, then nodded to Dystra.

"I believe having someone ensuring Agron doesn't take control and run amok is a sensible precaution. I don't want to be used for such atrocities. I hope it never comes to that." Then he grinned and directed his next comment directly to Dystra. "Please be sure before you act."

Still looking slightly uncomfortable with her Assassin, Lyra turned her attention back to Alex.

"We're planning a mission to a section of an underground city we've visited successfully before. As it's familiar, we thought it might be a good test for our new party." She gestured to a few members. "Dale, Yellsbeth, Jhaan, and I were recently part of a party including Gerritt and are familiar with how to work together. Our new members are also party-experienced but must be integrated into ours to work as a cohesive team. Before we go into the tunnels, we'll run some drills in the forest to see how well we work together. That will include overnight stays in the wilderness." Alex nodded.

"We'll assist you with testing your Agron Blessing," Lyra continued, and Dale made a sound of protest, but she raised her hand and gestured to Dystra, who gazed back at her in surprise and then nodded.

"I will help," the Assassin said.

Yellsbeth grinned. "I want in on this as well. I want to see Alex turn himself into a monster!" She shared a smile with her sister and saw Halle was also grinning excitedly.

Alex saw a good opportunity to ask a question. "How many Weapons Masters are in the party. I'd like to get some training to better support the party."

Jhaan smiled. "I'm delighted to have a second expert bowman to help me cover the group with ranged attacks." Alex smiled with a nod.

Lyra gestured toward the redhead Dwarf. "Aside from Yellsbeth, we don't have another frontline fighting member to draw the enemy's attention away from the magic wielders. Gerritt was very competent in that role but insufferably arrogant and condescending."

"He was a bigoted asshole!" Yellsbeth added.

"We're still searching for one more party member to fill that position," Dale added.

Jhaan grinned. "How are you with a sword?"

Alex smiled. "It wasn't a weapon my father ever used. He taught me to fight with knives, sticks, and staffs as well as hand to hand."

Dystra perked up. "We must spar someday."

Alex gave him a cautious nod, putting a smile on the Assassin's face.

Lyra got his attention back. "We'll take on your porter contract. Optimally, with a party this size, we'd need multiple porters to free up the other members from carrying packs. If you're capable of carrying all the packs, that will reduce our expenses and increase the team's effectiveness in combat." Alex nodded with a grateful smile.

"Today, we're concentrating on hiring a swordsman to assist Yellsbeth, but tomorrow, I want to begin testing your capabilities. This will determine if we need additional porters. Meet us here tomorrow shortly after the Guild opens." She signed the form and filled in some lines before handing it to him.

Alex saw what she'd written on the party name line: The Answer.

He grinned as he loved the cheeky name. Looking back at Lyra, he saw she was pleased by his appreciation.

He stood and put the form in his satchel. "I'll meet you here tomorrow morning. Thank you!"

They waved and smiled back at him. He left so they could get on with their business.

Alex walked back to the front counter to speak with Maera. "Hi! I have a porter's contract!" he said with a smile.

"Congratulations! Would you like me to file it with your account?" she asked, and he nodded as he collected it from his satchel and slid it across the counter to her.

"Could you also tell me where I can exchange the gemstones I collected during my trainee mission?" he said.

The lovely redhead smiled at him and nodded. "You can find gem collectors in the marketplace and haggle with them, or you can do it with the Guild. You can get a better price in the marketplace if you're willing to do the work."

Alex didn't feel up to that this morning, so he put the twelve raw gemstones on the counter. She collected them in a tray and walked away.

While he waited, he glanced around and saw more than one person quickly look away as his eyes passed over them. He sighed as he wasn't sure how long it would take before he'd just be accepted as another Adventurer.

After a short wait, Maera returned with the tray, which now contained coins: one gold, two silver, and eight copper. "The currency evaluation is ten to one. One gold is ten silvers, and one silver is ten coppers. The gems were not high value, but you had a dozen, so this is what the Guild valued them at."

"Ah, thanks!" He looked at the money, and a thought came to him. "Is there a safe place to keep my money?"

Maera looked at him with a raised eyebrow. "In your purse, and remain vigilant against pickpockets and thieves."

"Right. Sorry. New to this," he mumbled in embarrassment. He put the coins, his only money, into the little coin pouch in his satchel.

Maera went to assist another adventurer, so Alex decided to walk through the marketplace to see how it worked and what was available to him.

It wasn't hard to find as the voices of vendors selling their goods blended with the sound of customers haggling for a better price. Beyond these stalls were the storefronts. With his new understanding of this world's language, he identified clothing shops, armor shops, and weaponsmiths. He decided to see if he could afford a good knife, so he entered a shop that looked less grubby.

Once inside, he gazed in wonder at the racks of highly crafted swords, bows, knives, and their accessories. He immediately understood that he probably couldn't afford anything in this shop... but he needed a knife. Maybe they had something second-hand?

A grizzled, old Dwarf in a soot-stained leather apron glared up at him. While old, the Dwarf was powerfully built. "Looking for a sword?" the smithy asked.

Alex smiled and shook his head. "I just need a decent knife. Nothing fancy but something that won't break on its first use."

The Dwarf snorted as he looked at him carefully. "Fixing to poke someone?"

Again, Alex shook his head. "I need a good, daily-use utility knife, a wet stone, and a sheath."

The weaponsmith finally seemed satisfied and gestured toward a display of knives, but Alex immediately shook his head.

"I can tell just by looking that these are all out of my budget. I just arrived, had some training which I barely survived, but I managed to collect a small amount of money from the goblins we killed. I'm going out on a porter mission, which won't generate much money."

The weaponsmith fixed his eye on him. "Which God blessed you?"

Alex took a deep breath. "Agron—"

The Dwarf's face began to redden, so Alex spoke quicker. "Ullentra and Ffornexa."

The shopkeeper stopped and stared at him with disbelief in his eyes. Alex showed him his Adventurer Card, and the man's eyes widened.

"It was you! The one who killed the slavers!"

Alex looked at him cautiously, then nodded. "Agron's Blessing, but no innocents were killed," he added quickly.

The Dwarf looked at Alex for a moment. "You're the first to use the gift selectively."

Alex nodded. "So I've been told."

The weaponsmith nodded thoughtfully as he fixed his eyes on Alex. "Give me a moment," he said and walked off into the back of the shop.

Alex looked around. He realized he was the only one in the shop, and none of the weapons were in locked cases. He frowned as he wondered how the shopkeeper prevented theft.

When the Dwarf returned, he looked at Alex with a twinkle in his eye. "Not tempted to slip away with one of my treasures," he asked.

Alex locked eyes with him. "I'm not a thief," he said stiffly.

The Dwarf nodded as if satisfied. "The shop is protected from theft with some nasty magic, and anyone trying to walk out without paying would be in for a painful surprise."

Alex's eyebrows rose. "Magic is a complete mystery to me," he said and got a chuckle from the shopkeeper.

The Dwarf unwrapped a bundle of rags on the countertop. Inside was a knife in a plain leather sheath. The handle was wrapped in leather and when he pulled it from the sheath, Alex saw the straight blade was roughly eight inches long. Longer than he was after but that wasn't the only thing concerning him.

Looking closer he saw it was beautifully crafted. He gave the merchant a bewildered look.

"This is obviously an exquisitely crafted knife. I can't afford this level of quality!"

The Dwarf smiled. "You have a keen eye. The knife was a custom order for a bastard sorcerer who refused to pay after I'd spent my valuable time crafting it. I'd even had it enchanted to be unbreakable and remain magically sharp. Instead of paying the one-hundred-and-ninety gold he owed me, the sorcerer placed a curse on the blade!"

In dismay, Alex leaned away from the weapon, but the Dwarf gestured for him not to be concerned.

"The curse only affects me. The sorcerer said I'd never be able to sell it to anyone else. If I did, I would lose a hundred times the amount I received for it, and that money would be directly delivered to the sorcerer as payment for my insult," he growled.

Then, the Dwarf's expression became crafty. "But the curse made no mention of me giving it away. One hundred times nothing is worth it to rid myself of the reminder. You've done the Kingdom of Thale a genuine service, ridding us of that slaver gang. My son was killed by slavers decades ago, and I have no love for them. Don't expect to get an official reward or even acknowledgment, but that doesn't stop me from expressing my gratitude."

Alex stared at the weaponsmith in shock. "A-are you sure?" and received a nod with a big smile.

He admired the knife and wracked his mind to think of a way to repay the man. He deserved to be paid for such incredible work. "I know so little about magic and even less about curses. Are they literal? Do they follow the letter of their words?"

"Aye," the Dwarf grumbled. "Even if I sold it for a copper, I'd lose ninety-nine in the transaction."

Alex did some mental math. The shopkeeper was owed close to two hundred gold. "What if you paid me two gold to take it? How would the curse react to a negative sale?"

The weaponsmith froze with wide eyes and his mustache began to tremble as a spark came to his eye. "Why didn't I think of that?" the Dwarf said quietly.

Alex raised his hands in concern. "Hang on! Wait! I don't know magic! What if it doesn't work that way? You could lose a lot on the sale!"

He shook his head. "Curses are very specific, and the Sorcerer would never expect me to pay someone to take it! I want to try, as there's finally a chance I'll get what's owed to me directly from that bastard! Either way, the dagger will be out of my life and have a worthy owner. Best of all, it will clear the curse without the weapon ending up in the sorcerer's greedy hands."

The Dwarf pulled out his receipt book and wrote a sales invoice for the weapon and sheath with Alex's name and Adventurer's Guild ID on it. The price listed was minus two gold.

Taking a deep breath, he signed the receipt and handed it, the knife in its sheath, and two gold coins to Alex.

Alex accepted the items but watched the knife like a viper.

Suddenly, gold coins appeared from thin air to drop onto the shopkeeper's counter in a steady rain. Alex jumped back in shock.

The Dwarf laughed in delight as he looked at the stream of falling coins with glee.

Alex put his new weapon into his satchel, then helped the Dwarf keep the coins from falling from the counter. After the shopkeeper counted his money, he grinned at Alex. "Thank you for your profitable visit! Is there anything else I can interest you in?"

With a grin, Alex nodded. "I have two gold to spend on something, but I don't have the skills for most of the weapons on display." He caught sight of the rack of bows, but none were less than works of art. "I was taught how to fight with a staff and fighting sticks, and I can use a bow."

"For two gold, I can set you up with a decent bow, two strings, a quiver, and thirty arrows."

Alex raised his eyebrows in surprise, then nodded.

Once more, the weaponsmith went into the back and returned shortly with the items. Alex's eyes went to the bow, and he was very pleased by what he saw. It was the plainest one in the shop, but it looked sturdy.

The shopkeeper wrote up the receipt, signed it, and Alex paid him the two gold.

"Thank you very much! It's been a very profitable visit for me as well!" Alex said.

"Tell your friends!" the Dwarf said with a smile.

"I will!" Alex replied and nodded as he left the shop with his items.

Alex's head was spinning from the good fortune he'd had. Then, he spotted Devya and Lisa wandering through the market. He waved and saw them smile as they turned to join him before the shop.

"Already making riches?" Lisa asked him as she glanced up at the store's sign, then admired the new bow and quiver.

Alex shook his head with a smile. He was grateful he'd left the knife in his satchel so he wouldn't have to explain that. "I did some good deeds and earned a little money. Enough to get me a decent bow at least. I highly recommend this place." He felt good about fulfilling a promise to the shopkeeper already.

Devya looked at Lisa with a raised eyebrow. "See, I told you he would land on his feet. Have you been accepted into a party yet?"

He grinned at the Water Mage. "Yes, as a porter. I'm starting at the bottom as I didn't complete the training course, but this will give me the needed experience. Being a porter on successful missions will boost my reputation, hopefully set some fears to rest, and maybe get me into a party as an actual member. We'll begin training tomorrow. I hope I don't mess this up."

He gave them a look and gestured to the market. "Are you looking for something in particular?"

They chuckled. "Not on the salary we're earning," Lisa admitted.

Devya nodded, then looked Alex in the eye. "We have a new instructor. His lessons are so much more comprehensive! It's night and day from Jogu. May his intestines rot!" she finished with a snarl, and Alex looked at her wide-eyed.

Lisa picked up the story. "The new one is far more involved with the training process. We feel very confident with him. We're also taking your advice about asking questions and striving to get as much out of the training as possible. The instructor seems very pleased with our attention and the other trainees are benefiting too. You'll be glad to hear Kenji is practicing diligently with his abilities to have better control over them. Mark isn't quite so recklessly bold, either. Improvements all around."

Devya glanced up at the sun. "We should be getting back. Good luck with your training tomorrow!"

"Take care of yourselves and each other," Alex said and received smiles from the ladies as they quickly walked in the direction of the Guild Hall.

Alex had one more stop. He wanted a few spare tunics in case he destroyed his with emergency transformations. Again, nothing fancy. Cheap but durable was his mandate.

If he found underwear, he might be willing to spring for a few pairs of those, too.

Chapter 9

The party gathered in the lobby of the Guild Hall, bright and early. Lyra was pleased to see Alex waiting for them, but he was just living in the upstairs barracks.

The group said their good mornings and took in Alex's new equipment.

"Great to see you have a decent bow," Jhaan said with a grin and got a nod from Alex.

Dystra noted the sheathed knife on Alex's hip and raised an eyebrow. "May I see your knife?" he asked. Alex nodded and handed it to him. The Assassin's gaze sharpened as he recognized the work and saw its quality. He frowned and held Alex's eye. "How did you get this?" There was no way Alex could have afforded such a weapon. Had they hired a thief?

Alex's face warmed up as he looked around, but they were alone. Then, he told them the story of the Dwarf weaponsmith, the Sorcerer, and the cursed knife.

Afterward, he watched the joy in their eyes as they laughed. That made him feel good.

"Very quick thinking, Alex," Dale said with a smile, but Alex held up his hands.

"I know nothing about magic and had no idea it would work. I just stumbled on a solution that got the craftsman paid for his efforts. The bonus was ending up with such a wonderful knife."

Lyra was grinning as she introduced him to their new swordsman, Joah Rynsburger. Alex noted he was an older man but looked very fit. Tall and thick with muscle, he carried a long sword strapped to his back. He also wore the light armor plating that Gerritt preferred. Unlike the younger swordsman, he was a man of few words but there was keen intelligence in his eyes. While he didn't wear a beard, his thick grey walrus mustache hid his top lip and curved down the sides of his mouth.

"Joah is a mercenary. He's signed on for the mission as a temporary party member," Lyra explained. "He prefers contract work over long-term commitments."

Lyra looked at the group. "I was informed by my contacts at the Guild that Gerritt attempted to prevent Adventurers from applying for our swordsman position. He pulled our petition down twice before being asked to leave the building.

Joah nodded. "I was approached by Mr. Banner outside the building. He attempted to warn me off. I let him know I can make decisions on my own," he said and received smiles from the group.

Alex noticed his grey eyes were watching him. "I'll attempt to answer any question you might have about the blessings I was given, but my actions will be a better gauge. You can also speak to the Guild Master or ask Commander Silvain about the outcome of my first use of Agron's gift at the Slaver's compound. I don't believe the Commander is a big fan of mine, but he should give you an honest answer about that day."

The man smiled and nodded. "I'm friends with the Guild Master, so I'll talk with him later. I've been curious what kind of man had been given so many blessings."

"I still don't understand why it was me or if there was some intent behind it. I'm still wrapping my head around the concept of polytheism, not that I was a devout follower of the church I was raised in." Alex admitted as the memories returned and his expression twisted slightly before he could get control.

Then he noticed the man was watching him closely. "You've suffered a loss of someone close to you?"

Alex visibly stiffened as his eyes snapped to the big man's face, then he looked away with a slight nod.

"Apologies," Joah said quietly and stepped back.

Lyra looked at Alex in concern, but he forced a smile and shook his head.

She nodded to Dale, and he explained the plan. "We've asked everyone to load up their gear for an overnight visit to the woods on the edge of the foothills. Once we've reached a sufficient distance from the city to be out of sight, Alex can attempt to switch to a form he thinks he can use for carrying our packs and supplies. We've brought several harnesses with various straps, so one of them should work."

Alex nodded. "I don't recall what form I took when I dealt with the slavers, but I was a large tiger-like beast when I climbed the city wall. I don't know what kind of beasts are available, so I just reach for one that fits the situation. Maybe Agron chooses?"

He recalled something else. "Ah, one more caveat. I need to be naked before the change as the switch destroys my clothes. I only have a few basic tunics to my name. "

"Woohoo! Yeah! Gonna see some male goodies!" Yellsbeth cheered.

Thorn's eyes widened as she blushed while Halle giggled excitedly. Alex looked at Lyra in embarrassment.

"You can step behind a bush before changing," Lyra reasoned. He nodded with a relieved smile and nodded his readiness.

It would have to do.

-=-

Once they were a fair distance out, Alex offered to carry as many packs as possible as a Human porter. This would give them a good idea of how many extra porters they'd need if the beast method didn't pan out. He had the packs from Lyra, Thorn, Halle, Jhaan, and Dystra all linked together on his back. They'd packed actual provisions for three days plus weighted bundles to simulate an additional two weeks' worth, but he wasn't carrying all the packs or the heaviest of them yet. That test was for later.

He was managing so far but was looking forward to switching to his beast form for its extra strength.

His load wasn't diminishing his satisfaction from being out in nature. It brought to mind the treks he did with his father.

Dale dropped back to check on him, and he smiled at the man.

"How are you coping so far?" Dale asked.

"I'm good," he said with a grin.

"Not sure how you can smile under that load," Dale said honestly.

Alex nodded. "My father was—" He was suddenly struck with the reality that he was the one who died, and his father was still alive, somewhere back on Earth. The thought threw him as the man would be receiving news of his son's death.

He cleared his throat and continued his thought. He'd unpack the emotional impact of his revelation when he had privacy. "Uh, anyway, he's an Army Ranger. We did a lot of backwoods survival training treks when I was growing up. Once, he made me carry him over my shoulder for five miles, simulating a rescue. He gave me progressively heavier packs on each trip, and we'd rough camp in whatever weather we encountered. I remember suffering through it as my father did. We shared the experience, and I look back on those days as great memories." He saw Dale watching him with interest, so he continued. "My father wasn't very verbal with his praise, but I saw it in his eyes. I learned so much from the man."

"You were fortunate to have learned these things before coming to the world as it prepared you. My upbringing included none of the skills I had to learn when I got here. I was a city boy, through and through," Dale sighed.

Alex nodded. "That just makes your survival here that much more impressive. You adapted faster than many." He frowned. "Some of the trainees I met aren't going to make it. They're not ready to fit into this role of Adventurer. The archer I met, Lisa, wanted to be an accountant. Now, she has to kill or be killed. How is that fair?"

Dale nodded and was quiet for a moment as he considered this. "Waking up in a new world, given a second chance at life and given magic and abilities beyond everything I'd ever had before, I know I personally never tried to find out the answer to why. Learning the world would take significant effort to survive was a lesson I faced after I'd made a significant start on reaching my potential. I know many are taken early as they don't adapt quick enough."

Alex shared a look with the man. "I'm truly grateful for the second chance at life. I just hope one day I'll get some answers."

"You've joined the right party, then," Dale said with a grin, obviously referring to the group's name.

Alex did his best not to roll his eyes, but Dale saw it and chuckled as he moved back to the front of the group.

Now that Alex had a quiet moment, he allowed himself to think about the life he'd left behind.

He hadn't been close with his mother and stopped talking to her after her vile words at his wife's funeral. She'd joined the other self-righteous members of her church community and shunned her heathen son.

He loved his father, but the man immersed himself in his career and seemed to fall off the face of the earth for both of them. That hurt, too, but Alex knew he had to accept it. While the man was one of the most capable survivalists and deadliest combatants, he was also emotionally unavailable. Diffuse a bomb while under live fire, sure. Deal with his Christian zealot wife's disappointment in her son or the desperate heartache of his disillusioned widower son? It drove the ranger to escape back into the field.

Now, if he hadn't encountered a challenge too difficult for even him to survive, his father would have found out his son was dead. The man would want answers and lord help the fools responsible for his death if it was murder, which Alex now believed.

That thought actually brought a small smile to his face, so he wiped the tears from his cheeks, settled his load a little more, and faced forward as his father had taught him.

He caught Dystra watching him, so he gave the man a smile and a nod.

It wouldn't do to have the Assassin thinking their potential time bomb was emotionally unstable.

-=-

When they stopped for lunch, Lyra announced they were sufficiently far from the city to not be seen by any Adventurers. They'd seen no signs of other parties.

"It's time, Alex," she said with a mixture of excitement and nervousness.

He nodded and set his pack down so Dale and Jhaan could begin disassembling it. The load would be repacked once they knew what he would change into.

Alex nodded and moved a short distance away to stand behind a bush. He noticed Dystra was keeping him in sight as a precaution. After a brief pause, he kicked his sandals off, pulled his tunic up and off, and tried to ignore how the Elf scanned his body with his eyes.

He thought of the tiger-beast he'd become before and became it again with the shot of ghost pain, as he chose to call it. He knew it hurt to become the beast, so he didn't even flinch when it happened.

Now, he was sixteen feet from nose to tail, dense white fur with black flecks, thickly muscled with powerful jaws, nine-inch canines, and wide paws containing deadly hooked claws. His senses got a big boost. His vision was sharper. He could hear so much more and detect the differences in the scent of each party member.

A breeze coming down the hill brought another scent, and he turned his head to inhale deeper. It wasn't natural, so he needed to alert the party.

He discovered he couldn't speak in this form, so he held Dystra's eyes and gestured with his head toward the hill they'd just descended. Dystra glanced in that direction, then slipped away after Alex nodded to him.

Alex padded out from behind the bush to see Joah staring at him while clutching the grip of his sword.

"That's an Azzarra! They're supposed to be extinct!"

Alex dropped his butt to the ground and looked toward Lyra.

Steeling her nerves, she approached and reached out a hand to touch his head. "Oh my! Your fur is so soft!" she gasped quietly.

Soon, Yellsbeth, Thorn, and Halle were also running their hands over his fur. Alex caught himself purring, so he gave Lyra a look and made a huffing sound. She pulled her hand back with an embarrassed smile and nudged the others to move back.

Joah worked up the nerve to stand closer and looked into the beast's calm eyes. "It has Alex's eyes, and I can see him in them," he said, looking closer.

Alex nodded the large cat's head.

"You can understand me?" Joah asked, eyebrows rising.

Alex nodded again.

"Can you speak," the swordsman asked and got a slow shake of the big toothy head back and forth.

Dystra's signal sounded through the woods. Dale raised his hand. "We have company."

At Lyra's gesture to hide, Alex moved back behind the bushes to watch.

Dystra entered the clearing with Gerritt, who was obviously his prisoner.

"Look who I caught spying on us," the Assassin said. Gerritt snarled at him.

Lyra and Dale scowled at the swordsman. "What business do you have with us? We left your party!"

"You're going after the GreenTree Dynasty treasure!" Gerritt accused. It was a mission he'd spent so long trying to get them to do because the potential payout was huge. "The composition of your new party and its size closely matches what we discussed might be needed!"

Lyra frowned. "We were always planning to do the mission. Because you mentioned it endlessly doesn't mean you owned it. If you hadn't proven to be such a cold bastard and forced us to leave the party, you'd still have a team and be part of the attempt. Unlike your childish actions, we've done nothing to prevent you from building your own party to do it with them."

Gerritt looked around suspiciously. "Where's the freak?" he asked.

Alex switched back to his own form and stood up behind the bush.

"Why are you naked?" Gerritt asked.

Alex put a puzzled look on his face. "I was told it was required as part of an initiation ritual for new arrivals on their first mission."

Gerritt's jaw dropped as he was stunned speechless by this. Then he saw the suppressed grins on the faces of the others and the amused gleam in their eyes. He locked eyes with Alex as he realized he was being made to look like a fool. He reached for his sword but recalled that Dystra had taken it from him.

Lyra was no longer smiling. "Go back to the city, get your head on straight, and be a better person. Maybe you can gather a party to help you do your own missions. You're not welcome to join us."

Dystra dropped the sheathed sword on the ground. "Leave. Now that we're aware of your presence and intent, your cover is blown."

Gerritt grabbed his weapon with an angry scowl and strapped it on again. With a final glare at Alex, he headed off at a casual walking pace. Dystra disappeared into the woods again.

"Wait until Dystra returns before switching back so we can try loading the packs. We brought tack for strapping baggage to pack animals. Something might fit," Lyra said.

Dale sighed. "I may regret saying this, but I think the Azzarra might be too small for the bulk of the load."

Alex thought about that. "I can try something the size of a polar bear."

"What's a... polar bear?" Yellsbeth asked.

He realized the words he'd said weren't polar bear but translated into something else. "I can see it in my mind, but I guess I'll just have to show you. It's bigger than the Azzarra."

A few minutes later, Dystra returned and looked at Alex. "How did you know about Gerritt?" The others looked at Dystra in surprise as they assumed he was the one who spotted him.

"My Azzarra form picked up Gerritt's sweat, leather, and metal scents. It didn't match the scents from the party." The Assassin nodded as he could accept that.

"Is it safe to switch again," he asked, and Dystra smiled.

Alex instantly became a massive white bear-shaped creature with a feathered raptor's head like a bald eagle with huge piercing eyes and large mobile triangular ears. The pain of changing into such a large creature made his head spin for a second, but once more, he could push it aside.

He stepped into clear view of the others. Everyone instinctively jolted in reaction. Joah had his sword out, so Alex sat once more.

"By the Gods! I never thought I'd be this close to a Therrax and live to speak of it," Joah gasped.

Lyra's throat was dry, so she made two attempts to speak. "This creature is certainly large enough to carry our baggage, all of it."

Yellsbeth was the first to get the nerve to approach and sigh when she touched his fur. "It's even softer than the big cat," she purred.

He moved back behind the bush and switched back to Human. "I'm a little worried about your reactions. I could feel the fear pouring off you, which didn't feel good. Maybe you can suggest something else?"

Lyra shared looks with the others and frowned. "We just need to get over our automatic reaction. The Therrax is perfectly suited to carrying loads if you can stay in it for a long period, something that we need to test. Switch back to it and remain that way for as long as you feel you can."

He looked at Joah, who nodded and sheathed his sword.

Alex changed back and moved back into the clearing. Once more, he endured the petting from the ladies then Lyra and Dale strapped the carrying harness over Alex's back. Once they believed it was secure and wouldn't slide off, they got Alex to lower his body to the ground, making reaching the strap connectors easier. Then, the group assisted with arranging the bags by weight and connecting them to the straps until he had them all. They moved back, and he stood.

"Is it too much?" Lyra asked, expecting him to nod or shake his large beaked head.

"No, it's fine," Alex responded with a surprisingly high and squeaky voice.

The group burst into nervous giggles at his new voice, which was so cute coming from such a scary beast.

"What?" he squeaked, and the giggles spread and became more relaxed. Halle finally lost it, which set the others off.

Joah seemed more at ease. "At least we'll be able to communicate with Alex in this form." He rolled his shoulders which felt better for not having a pack on his back.

"Let's go, people!" Lyra said with a grin.

"Yay!" Alex squealed, and laughter erupted.

He felt better hearing their happiness.

Then, he concentrated on keeping his pace as slow as theirs. The load was no issue for him so the only question was, could he maintain this form for longer than a few minutes?

Time would tell.

-=-

Along their route, the groups ran drills, settling into the order they would use in the tunnels. As they were no longer encumbered by packs, they could behave as they would on the mission.

Alex marveled at how well Lyra, Dale, Yellsbeth, and Jhaan communicated and supported each other. This assisted the others who quickly integrated themselves into their new positions.

Joah and Yellsbeth took the front line in the drills, and the swordsman quickly proved he could protect the back of the axe-wielding Dwarf without issue. Dale called out the number and locations of the imaginary beasts they were facing in the drill.

The others found their places in the party and by the time they reached their destination, they were all feeling very positive about their ability to work as a team.

Throughout the day, Alex remained at the back as he would in the tunnels, as that's what porters did.

Once they set up camp, which was comprised of three two-person tents and some strung-up tarps for ground sleepers, dinner was prepared.

Alex did some stretches to ease his sore muscles from carrying the load as a Human. As a Therrax, he'd felt no strain.

He located Joah and got right to the point. "Could you give me some basic lessons on wielding a sword? I'd like to have the skills in case the need arises. I could be a backup. With Ffornexa's Blessing, I hope I can build my skills quickly."

The man nodded. "I'd be interested to see how fast you pick them up. Fine. After supper?" the man offered, and Alex gave him a smile and nod.

While they ate, the party discussed their plan. They had intended to return to the city in the morning to begin preparing for the actual mission of visiting the GreenTree Dynasty city. Knowing Gerritt was aware of their intentions, they were concerned he might attempt to go after it at the same time. It was difficult enough to work their way past all the traps and hazardous beasts without worrying about another team trying to sabotage them.

"What's our alternative?" Dale asked.

Lyra smiled. "We could replace the dummy load with actual provisions purchased at Heathlane Village, which would only be a small diversion from the course we'd take to get to the entrance of the subterranean city. We could advance our schedule for the mission and potentially reduce the window Gerritt would have to get to the city with his party first."

"Do you really think Gerritt managed to build a balanced party while he was so busy trying to interfere with us?" Dystra asked skeptically.

"Balanced? No, but a lean team of swordsmen with maybe a healer or two? It's possible. If he tried a hit-and-run approach, he could do some serious damage in those subterranean tunnels," Lyra reasoned.

During a moment of quiet, Alex asked a question bubbling at the back of his mind. "Why aren't they called dungeons. It sounds so much like a dungeon crawl that I'm wondering why that name wasn't used."

Dale smiled. "Remember, this isn't Earth, and the locals define the vocabulary. They explored the subterranean cities well before the Gods began bringing Adventurers from Earth. Dwarves, Elves, and Orcs were first, I believe. They're aware of the historical significance of the ancient underground civilizations, which were far more advanced than the current surface dwellers. They aren't dungeons but cities, and there were distinct zones that they believe held separate societies which specialized in different practices. The one we know the most about is GreenTree Dynasty, which is believed to specialize in horticultural research. It's also thought they were the ones responsible for most of the crops grown underground. Bringing back knowledge from this group of ancients might greatly boost the current civilization.

"Thanks," Alex said to Dale for the clarity, though the man looked a little embarrassed by his impromptu lesson.

Dystra frowned. "We were going to use this time to run more drills to integrate the members into a cohesive team."

Lyra gestured toward Alex. "We could continue to do this on the way as none of us are burdened with baggage. With Alex carrying everything, we can run simulations as we move forward. It will take us a day to reach Heathlane, a day to do the trading, and another day to get back on course. That adds three to our trip. We could hunt on the way and trade the excess at the village for the mission's resupply."

Dale nodded as this made sense to him. He looked at Dystra, who shared a smile with him. Alex caught something in their gaze and recalled Dystra eyeing his naked form. The moment took on a different context, and he saw amusement in Dystra's eyes as the Elf caught the realization rising in Alex's.

A burn crossed Alex's features, but this was lost in the campfire's glow. He looked away from Dystra.

He shifted his weary muscles, and Yellsbeth noted this. "Seems like you're a little sore. I could massage the ache from them if you'd like."

He looked at her in surprise, noticed her strong hands, and saw she was just being helpful. His muscles liked the idea of a massage, so he nodded but missed the exchanged looks between Yellsbeth, Lyra, and Dale.

"We can reschedule our lesson for the following day," Joah suggested.

"Thanks! Yeah, that would be best," Alex agreed.

"As you're going to have to remove the tunic, stretching out in the tent so I can work your muscles properly makes the most sense and gives you privacy," Yellsbeth suggested.

He gave her a cautious look but realized that made sense. He nodded and slipped inside the indicated tent, tugging off his tunic the moment he was inside. Once more, he missed an exchange between Yellsbeth and her sister Thorn.

The interior was dimly lit by a glowing crystal at either end. He heard Yellsbeth at the tent's entrance. "The lighting is nice," he called out.

"Yes, the enchanted stones are helpful," she said from outside.

More magic. All he knew was that the light pleased his eyes and let him see the comfortable interior of the two-person tent. He settled down on his stomach. "Ready," he called out.

Yellsbeth entered and quickly undressed before she swung her leg over his body and settled on his legs just below his ass. He jolted in surprise, but before he could say anything, she began to knead his back muscles. His breath rushed out as she was very strong. Then he felt her working her strong fingers into his weary muscles.

"Your technique... is very good," he moaned happily as the knots in his muscles began to warm and stretch out.

Yellsbeth enjoyed touching his body and worked her way down his back until she reached his ass. She was especially delighted by this muscle group but restrained herself until she worked her way up his legs from his feet to his ass again. Then she swung her leg over him to move aside.

Alex felt so much better. He willingly flipped over when she told him to. It was only then that he noticed she was naked, too. Her body was thick with muscles, but her breasts were still a little more than a handful. His eyes took in her scars, the rippling muscles, and her hopeful smile. She'd untied her braid so her curly red hair flowed over her shoulders.

Before he could say anything, she swung her leg over him again and sat on his cock while she began massaging his chest muscles.

"Your... hands... are like magic," he sighed, then realized he'd spoken aloud.

She smiled. "Is it only my hands?" she asked quietly as she gently ground her pussy against his hardening erection. He sucked in a sharp breath as that felt so very good, and he hadn't felt this for a long time.

He looked at her carefully as he wasn't sure how to respond. This situation hadn't happened for him in a long time too. "Uh, no, the rest of you is pretty amazing, too." Then his expression changed. "I'm not sure what you are looking for. If it's a relationship—"

She placed a strong finger gently on his lips and shook her head. "Not looking for one. I don't get too many opportunities to have this kind of fun. Most men are put off by how short I am, or how muscular I am, or are just revolted by Dwarves. I get shot down... a lot. It sucks. If you're willing, we could relieve each other's built-up stress. No strings attached or promises required."

Guilt surged into his mind at the thought of being unfaithful to his wife. Just as quickly, he squashed that thought. She was gone, and hadn't he died as well? He wasn't even on the same planet!

But... could he be with another woman? Did he want this?

He held her eyes and was surprised to realize he did. He hadn't been intimate with anyone since—he pulled his mind from that. Something in his chest said he should do this, as nervous as he was.

He nodded at her with a shy smile. Her relieved smile lit up her face. She stretched out over his body and kissed him boldly. She was shorter than him, so a little contortion on his part was required to reach her mouth while she ground against his cock. He realized his loose muscles were not complaining about that.

Alex recalled how long it'd been since lips touched his. He missed it. He sank his fingers into her hair as he worshipped her mouth with his. She gasped in surprise then he felt her body begin to tremble.

When she pulled back from his kiss, she began to move up his body. He picked up from her hopeful expression that she was looking for him to use his mouth on her pussy. A memory flashed in his mind as his wife enjoyed this too, so he was very experienced.

He suddenly wondered what Ffornexa's Blessing would do with that! He got to work, and Yellsbeth gasped loudly and grabbed his hair.

As he was enjoying her, he suddenly felt hands on his thighs and a tongue stroking his cock from the base to the tip. He jolted in surprise and looked up at Yellsbeth. In her bliss, she watched his reaction, then mouthed the name Thorn. Her eyes rolled back as she was lost to her pleasure.

Her sister took his cock deep into her throat, and he moaned against Yellsbeth, who gasped in reaction.

Thorn began to pump him in and out of her throat.

Alex had never felt that before. While his wife had enjoyed pleasuring him, she hadn't been able to take this much inside.

It had been a long time since Alex had sex, so his trigger was quickly reached. He gasped and moaned against Yellsbeth, which triggered her orgasm while he fired jets of cum into her sister's mouth. The redhead was very vocal about her release, and Alex was jarred from the experience and began worrying about the others overhearing.

Thorn finally released him.

"Hey! Don't be greedy! Give me my share," Yellsbeth insisted as she moved off Alex to face her sister.

Alex watched with wide eyes as they pressed their mouths together to share his essence.

Yellsbeth leaned back from Thorn with a happy smile and purred. Then she moved to sit on his deflating cock to rub her wet lips against it. He smiled and was about to tell her it would take some time for him to rebound when he felt himself begin to harden again.

Was this another bonus of his new body?

He finally got a clear look at Thorn in the dim glow of the tent crystal. She was slimmer and softer than her muscular sister, but her breasts were... epic! Much larger than Yellsbeth's.

She smiled timidly at him, and he returned it.

Yellsbeth guided her sister to take her former place over Alex's face, and the brunette did this very shyly. When Alex brought his mouth to her pussy, she cried out sweetly and gripped his hair as her sister did. He got to work, teasing and pleasing her. As he did, he reached his hands up to squeeze and caress her breasts, and she threw her head back as he gently tugged on her nipples. He realized she was very sensitive but enjoyed his attention.

He gasped as Yellsbeth took his cock into her hot depths and moaned in bliss. She began slow but gradually increased her bouncing on him until she was slamming him deep again and again. There was no subtlety, just raw need.

Thorn began to tremble uncontrollably as she crested with an enormous release.

Yellsbeth finally reached her peak and ground her pussy against his body as he erupted into her.

Thorn pulled back and wobbled as she stretched out on the blanket beside Alex.

Yellsbeth finally threw herself down on his other side with a satisfied grunt. She rolled him onto his side so she could spoon his back in the small tent. Thorn smiled at Alex shyly, then rolled onto her side to place her back against his chest. His cock was resting between her ass cheeks, and far sooner than he expected, he felt it begin to return to life.

He once more wondered where this stamina was coming from, as he'd never rebounded this quickly before.

Yellsbeth reached around him and guided his stiff cock into her sister's pussy. Then her hands slid back to cup and caress his ass cheeks like they were her favorite toy.

Thorn gasped softly as she ground her ass back against him as he slid in deep. This turned into a slow and sensual fuck as he reached around her body to rub her clit sensually as she tugged on her nipples.

He began kissing her cheek, then ran his tongue along the edge of her pointed ear and sucked on its tip. Thorn cried out passionately as she suddenly clamped down on his cock. It was too much for Alex, and he once more fired his cum into her willing body as a tremble rushed through her. She sagged, and they rested on the blankets.

Yellsbeth sighed happily. "You're on last watch with Joah, so you should get some sleep until then." She kissed his back and slipped into sleep quickly.

As he pulled himself from Thorn, she trembled and turned her face to look at him with her large, dark eyes. She gave him a sweet smile.

Something wild flashed in her eyes. "Next time... as the Azzarra," she whispered ever so quietly, then turned away to slip into sleep.

Alex was left wondering what she meant by that! She wanted to have sex with his tiger form?

It was always the quiet ones who proved to be wild.

With that image spinning in his head, sleep finally dragged him under.

Chapter 10

Alex felt someone tugging on his foot. He woke and looked toward the tent door. Lyra was there and gestured for him to come out.

He nodded and grabbed his tunic to slip it on over his body. Grabbing his sandals, he avoided waking the sisters as he exited the tent and saw Lyra slipping into hers. Joah gestured for him to follow. He put his sandals on quickly and joined the man at the edge of the camp.

"Have you ever done watch duty?" the man asked quietly.

"Yes, but on a planet with fewer dangers," Alex confessed.

Joah watched him carefully for a moment. "It might be useful for you to switch to your Azzarra form as it will likely instinctually recognize threats with its heightened senses."

Alex looked at Joah in surprise. "I can do that, but I can't speak in that form. How would I notify you of a potential danger," he asked.

"Your instincts as a beast are good enough. Just roar. That might frighten off the danger and will definitely alert the party."

Alex nodded, then moved to the upwind side of the encampment, where he tugged his tunic and sandals off and switched to the Azzarra. He lifted his nose and took in the scents of the night air. He began pacing back and forth along his side of the camp, sampling the air and listening. He'd entered a new world with expanded colors, scents, and textures. Everything felt more alive. He could have easily lost himself in that sensory experience, but he knew it was meant to protect the party.

He was almost to the end of his three-hour shift when he detected the normal pattern of smaller creatures scurrying around suddenly taper off. His big paws felt the ground trembling as something approached quickly. Then, a scent drifted to his nose, and his instincts reacted. He gave a throaty roar and leapt into the brush to surge toward the impending threat.

Within seconds, Dystra rushed from his tent as Jhaan appeared at the edge of the camp with his bow strung.

There was a terrible screaming and roaring nearby. Hideous squeals choked off, then silence. They heard ripping sounds and low growls, then silence. Then, an Azzarra slowly walked into view covered in blood. Jhaan instinctively raised his bow, but Dystra held up his hand to stay him. The rest of the camp arrived to watch.

The beast was suddenly surrounded by a flash of red light and stumbled. It shook its head and transformed into Alex, who was panting. The injuries the Azzarra had were gone, but the blood remained. He slipped away into the brush and moments later returned clean but wet. He looked for his clothes, and Thorn rushed them to him.

Alex dressed and turned to address them. "There's a pack of some kind of beast with tusks a short distance that way. I smelled them rushing toward the camp in a group, so I attacked them instead. There wasn't time to do anything else."

Dystra shared a glance with Dale, then disappeared into the woods.

Joah joined them. "Nothing's likely to annoy us for quite some time after that battle."

Dystra returned with a grin on his face. "The bodies of six Giant Boars are cooling in a small clearing behind dense brush. We should butcher them quickly so we can bring the meat to Heathlane to trade with the villagers. We can all have a hearty breakfast as well."

Alex looked at Dystra. "I've already eaten. There were seven of them originally. The beast needed the energy, so it ate the smallest one."

That earned him stares from the others.

Dystra gave Alex a pleased smile and looked at the others. "This resolves the question of what we can do if we run low on food while in the tunnels. Alex can hunt for us. Many of the monsters are edible. Some believe they were created as food animals for the original inhabitants before their final disappearance."

"Let's just ensure we bring plenty of provisions," Lyra suggested.

It was just about time for everyone to get up, so they decided to start their day.

Alex undressed again and changed into his Therrax form to carry the boars into the camp, where Joah, Dale, and Dystra skinned and butchered them. Joah and Dystra identified and set aside the useful bits they believed they could sell.

Thorn started the firepit, then had Yellsbeth and Halle help her collect broad waxy leaves and strip the bark from nearby vines to use as string to package the meat.

Lyra and Jhaan got started on breakfast, and Halle assisted her with this once her collecting duties were done.

Alex took down the tents and packed them and the bedrolls while he waited for the others.

As he was working, Dystra joined him after washing up. "How did you sleep last night?"

Alex saw the smug little smile on his face, so he just nodded. "I slept well."

"There was room for you and the Killgrave sisters in the two-man tent?" he asked. Alex just nodded but concentrated on his task as he remained mute. Finally, Dystra nodded and walked away.

"Breakfast!" Lyra called.

Alex enjoyed a small portion of the boar meat as he still felt quite full after eating the smaller boar as an Azzarra earlier. He was impressed with the seasoning Lyra added.

Everyone was in a good mood when they finished breaking camp and packed their items.

Alex looked at the items he'd be carrying and realized the boar meat would be considerable extra mass. It reminded him of his father's increasingly heavy packs.

"When do we expect to reach Heathlane today?" he asked.

"If we set a good pace, we might reach it as the sun begins to set," Dale estimated.

Alex nodded. He realized how much easier it was to just turn his back toward the others when he stripped and changed his shape into a beast. So, he found an open space, pulled off his tunic and sandals, and switched to his Therrax form again. He noted that no one was staring, so he moved over to Lyra and Dale, who put the harness straps on him again and ensured nothing pinched. They were conscious of the extra load he'd be carrying so they took extra care.

They removed the dummy loads from the packs as they were no longer needed, and the trade goods weighed more anyway.

He sat down, and they began loading the packs and their trade goods. He stood occasionally to confirm the load was balanced and noticed he was right about the trade goods being a significant load increase. It wasn't impossible, so he remained quiet about it.

Finally, they were done, and he pushed himself up to his feet. Lyra looked him in the eye, asking if the load was too much for him.

"No," he squeaked in his high-pitched voice.

Lyra bursts into giggles. "Your voice makes it sound like it is."

"Is this heavier than the provisions will be?" Alex asked, and she nodded. "Then we're good."

Dystra stopped by. "If you are stiff and sore tonight, maybe you could request another massage."

Alex blinked huge Therrax eyes at him. "Are you offering? Cuz, you might want to check with Dale first."

Dystra froze as Lyra burst into delighted laughter.

Dale wandered up with a curious grin on his face. "What's so funny?"

This made Lyra laugh harder as Dystra tried to control his expression.

The Assassin turned to Dale. "Our porter has an observant gaze and a quick wit."

Lyra patted Alex's side with a fond smile.

They postponed their drills today as everyone made their best effort to maintain a quick pace so they would reach the village before dark. Along the way, they encountered no other threatening creatures.

By stopping only for a brief lunch and some quick water breaks, they reached the village's outer perimeter just before sunset. The village volunteer guard saw them coming from a distance and formed a line of defense as they approached.

Dale went forward to speak with them and explain their unique beast of burden.

Several of the braver guards accompanied him back to get a closer look.

"I'm sorry for looking so frightening. I mean no harm," Alex assured them in his squeaky voice, and the guard stared at the party with wide eyes.

"It speaks!" one said in surprise.

Lyra explained. "Alex is Human but has Agron's Blessing to become beasts. He's still Alex."

None of the guards were very old, so none had heard of Agron. This worked in Alex's favor in this case.

Dale smiled at the men. "If you'd like, you can bring a wagon out so we can unload our trade goods, and Alex can switch back to his Human form before we walk into the village. Or Alex could just carry it in his present form and switch when we get there."

One of the more simple-minded guards stared at Alex. "Is he cursed?"

Lyra smiled at the fellow. "No, it's Agron's Blessing. Alex was also blessed by Ullentra and Ffornexa, so he has three."

Eyebrows went up as they'd never heard of someone with more than one blessing.

"What are your trade goods?" another guard asked.

Lyra opened one of the smaller packets of meat. "We killed and butchered six Giant Boars this morning. We also have the skins and other valuable items from them." She saw the men almost start salivating at the idea of fresh boar meat.

"We'll guide you in," one said, and the others nodded in agreement.

The party continued with the village guard escorting them into the main square.

The village inn also had a restaurant with an enchanted cold cellar for storing food for their customers, so they set up a couple of tables on the street outside the building to weigh and assess the trade goods. Torches were lit around the area to assist with the trade, and the village alchemist, plus a few other merchants, joined them to see what they might purchase.

Alex could see they were frightened of the big monster under all the bags, but he could do little until they unloaded him.

Thankfully, that didn't take too long, and Lyra, Dale, and Jhaan were busy negotiating for supplies for their mission as they sold the meat, organs, tusks, and whatever else had been harvested from the carcasses.

Their baggage was stacked next to the inn doors as they'd be staying in actual rooms for the night.

Once Alex was free of the weight and straps, he looked at Yellsbeth and Thorn. "Do you have my clothes ready?" The redhead tugged a tunic from his satchel and lifted it up for him to see.

Some of the waitresses from the inn were nearby watching this. "Why are you holding up a man's tunic?"

The Dwarf sisters grinned at each other. "Alex has to switch to his beast form naked," Yellsbeth announced a little too loudly for his comfort.

This caused the ladies to look at the sisters with interest, then burst into giggles as they crowded around while Alex switched. Yellsbeth was a little slow to hand over the tunic, which increased the volume of giggles until he pulled it from her fingers and tugged it on.

Luckily, the crowding ladies hid Alex from the view of the gathered townspeople.

Yellsbeth gently dispersed the excited women as Thorn moved closer to Alex. She looked up into his eyes. "How are you feeling after carrying that load?" she asked softly.

He moved his shoulders stiffly and winced. "My back muscles are in knots." Yellsbeth heard this and smiled at him. "I can massage your muscles again."

Alex looked at her smile, and the hopeful expression on Thorn's face, then nodded to them. He leaned closer to Thorn to whisper. "No Azzarras in the inn."

She hiccupped in surprise, then gave him a little pout. This slipped into an excited grin as she interpreted his answer to mean it might be possible later.

He walked over to join Lyra and Dale. They were very satisfied with the trading, and the innkeeper's staff was busy carrying the meat packages into the building. Jhaan joined them from the table where he'd been selling the other bits.

He handed the funds over to Dale, who added the total to what they'd received.

Dale grinned. "Combined, we've collected sufficient funds to pay for the mission with a little extra!"

Lyra nodded. "We'll have our provisions ready by the following night, so we'll be able to get back on track for the mission the next day. We also have rooms for two nights in the inn.

Alex smiled and rolled his neck muscles to ease a kink out of them.

Lyra caught this. "Are you having any reservations about using your beast form as a porter?"

Alex shook his head. "No, but the load today was probably my limit."

She gave him a cheeky smile. "Will you be getting your massage from the Killgrave sisters, or are you taking up Dystra's offer?"

"What offer?" Dale gasped, which set off Lyra's laughter again.

Dale finally caught on to the joke from the morning. He looked into Alex's eyes but saw amusement there, nothing else. He relaxed, then pouted. "Dystra is off limits." Lyra laughed until she couldn't breathe.

Alex was enjoying the smile on Lyra's beautiful face. He thought she really blossomed when she was happy. He was pleased for his part in this.

It was a familiar sensation, and that sent a shock through him. He once more cautioned himself against allowing his mind to make such comparisons. Lyra was not his wife, regardless of her similar looks and behaviors.

She took Alex's arm to guide him toward the inn's door. She was impressed by how hard his muscles were but kept that thrill to herself. "Are you going to ask them for a massage?" Her face suddenly blushed as she hadn't meant to say it out loud.

He glanced at her curiously. "They offered, and my body convinced me I needed the massage," he whispered in return.

Then, his face got hot as he realized his answer could be interpreted sexually.

She released his arm as they reached the baggage. He helped gather up their items to carry them inside. Everyone helped now, and they were quickly organized into the rooms they rented for the two nights.

Lyra was speaking to the front desk clerk and returned with a delighted expression. "There's a bathhouse fed by a thermal spring! That will help Alex's muscles." That got a grin from several people.

They all agreed a visit would be a welcome comfort. Once they sorted their bags into their rooms, the party of eight and their porter left the inn and walked to the bathhouse.

Yellsbeth was disappointed that it was segregated into men's and women's pools.

They soaked their weary bodies in the soothing hot water, then cleansed and refreshed in the brisk cold showers before drying off and meeting up outside to return to the inn for dinner. Alex's muscles were already feeling much better.

Dinner at the inn was meat stew, including cubes of Giant Boar meat with fresh vegetables and oven-fresh bread.

Alex skipped the ale and drank water instead. At their curious looks, he explained. "I don't drink. It's better to remain in control of my mind and body."

Dystra watched him closely and nodded his approval. This just reminded Alex of the Assassin's pledge.

He knew his true reason for not drinking was the deluge of memories that being drunk released. He couldn't endure that, so it was safer to remain sober.

Yellsbeth had no such constraints and drank a little too much. When dinner was over, Alex and Thorn brought her back to the room. They got undressed, and Alex knew that Yellsbeth wasn't up to giving him a massage. The hot bath had done most of the work, so he'd be fine.

She was flopped down on the mattress on her stomach, so she looked over her shoulder at him. "I'd welcome your attentions in a rough way from behind." She gave him a delighted smile when he nodded.

Thorn prepared him with her mouth then he aggressively fucked Yellsbeth from behind until she howled her release and quickly faded.

Thorn watched him with wide eyes as he hadn't come, and his cock was red and angry looking. She helped Alex tuck Yellsbeth into bed. When he looked at her curiously, he saw her face was quite red and she was looking at him through her bangs again.

"I'd... prefer to be on top and do it gently," she said as her face became hot. With a smile and a nod, he walked to the wash basin and rinsed his cock to refresh it. Then he returned to the bed and rested back on the mattress next to a softly snoring Yellsbeth.

Thorn smiled happily as she took his cock back into her mouth and throat until he was hard as steel. Then she mounted him and purred to herself as she slowly rose and dropped on him. He concentrated on caressing her breasts and gently caressing and squeezing her nipples until she lost control. His orgasm arrived shortly after hers. She was also a little too loud when she cried out her bliss. He realized it was the loudest sound she'd made as she was normally so quiet.

As she stretched out over his body, he slid his fingers into her silky and thick blue-black hair as he kissed her. He drew another purr from her.

"Should we be using protection to prevent a pregnancy," he asked.

She smiled at him. "I'm not in that cycle, but pregnancies are extremely rare between Dwarves and Humans. Maybe the Gods' Will is a requirement for fertility."

She faded, and he gently eased her onto the bed beside him.

Then, his mind began to brood on her answer. More and more, it felt like those brought to this world were the playthings of these Gods.

He finally slipped into a fitful sleep.

-=-

Splashes of color rippling across his field of vision told him someone was there. The sound of lemons and peanut butter teased him as a growl scraped his skin painfully.

Frustration and anger filled him. Something needed to be done, but there was no information about what it was.

Calm swept over him once more as he felt an eternal patience. It will come as time passes.

He surfaced slightly as a sharp pain from a strained muscle woke him. A flash of red made him think of the mad colors in his dreams, but he heard the gentle sighs from the ladies pressed against his sides. Comforted and healed, he slipped back into sleep.

Returning to the dream state, he passed through sheets of pastel hues until he almost choked on the taste of sulfur and roses.

Resentment surged into his being with images of the load he'd carried today. Someone was upset about having his gift used as a pack animal. Rage struggled to flare into a bonfire for being used as a slave.

As quickly as he felt this, Alex's outrage exploded against the presence's rage, pushing it back.

Every trial he'd experienced since he'd been dragged to this new world flashed through his mind, compounded with the pressure of some unexplained expectation for him. He was overly aware that he was being used against his will. He shoved back against this nameless presence, demanding it answer exactly who the slave was in this circumstance. He recalled the pleasure of how good it felt to help his new friends in any way he could in this situation he was forced into. The other's rage was misdirected, and he needed to back off!

Stillness, surprise, then amusement washed over him then he woke again to feel soft hands stroking his face. He blinked his eyes open and saw Thorn's worried face above him in the dim morning light.

"We woke as you were growling, but you seem calm now," she said in relief.

Alex saw Yellsbeth was also watching him in concern, and his last dream resurfaced. The angry presence and his pushing back. He couldn't recall any details of the other being, but he remembered the emotions. He rubbed his face with his hands and tried to shake off a flare of righteous anger.

"I think Agron was upset about being treated like a beast of burden. The sheer audacity of claiming he felt used after what he's put me through for his nebulous expectations! I reminded him who was the bigger slave in this situation," he said indignantly.

Yellsbeth stared at him in shock. "You argued with Agron?"

Alex began to shake his head but stopped and nodded. "Yeah, I guess I did." He reached up and caressed her cheek with the back of his hand, then frowned as he realized he didn't feel the scar she had on that side.

He reached for Thorn's chin and the little nick she had there was gone as well.

Then he recalled waking and the red flash.

Yellsbeth was watching his concern. "What's wrong?"

"I-I woke in pain, and I might have used Restoration Magic on both of you in my sleep," he admitted.

The redhead touched her face with her hands and made an odd yip sound when all she felt was smooth skin. "I liked my scars! They told my story! Now I look like a novice!" She paused, then flexed her hands as she realized the stiff joints on two previously broken and badly reset fingers were back to full strength.

Thorn leaned down and kissed him in thanks.

Yellsbeth watched this, then dipped down to kiss him as well. "It's not all bad," she admitted.

It was almost time to get up anyway, so they decided to rise with the sun. They freshened up and dressed before going down to the dining room. The kitchen was just beginning to prepare, so they could only offer hot tea.

Once more, Alex just had water, but the ladies enjoyed the warm beverage.

Gradually, the others came downstairs to join them.

Lyra was the first to notice Yellsbeth's lack of scars. She reached out and cupped the redhead's face between her palms as her eyes searched for the missing damage. Yellsbeth pulled back from her gentle grip with an amused snort.

The blonde beauty looked at Alex in shock.

He was doing his best to keep from sighing. "I'll explain when everyone is here," he said.

Once the final straggler, Jhaan, joined them, six expectant faces watched Alex.

"Okay. Last night, I went to sleep with some strained muscles." Dystra snorted softly, but Alex ignored him. "I woke in pain during the night and saw a flash of red. Yellsbeth and Thorn were leaning against my sides and obviously benefited from the Restoration Magic. This seems to be a safe way to share the magic."

Six expectant expressions had been replaced with looks of amazement and curiosity.

"Tell them about the growling," Yellsbeth insisted, and Alex looked at her uncomfortably.

Then he felt Dystra's intense gaze and sighed. "Okay... so... after I healed, I had this dream. Someone, probably Agron, was angry with me, but I got angrier, and I may have growled at them."

"None of the other Gods communicate at all with their blessed," Lyra said.

Alex shrugged with a frown. "I don't know why they do it with me! I certainly never asked for this!" he said in frustration, then took a deep breath as there was more.

"Agron seems to have a plan for me but won't or can't tell me directly what it is. I can't possibly guess what a God would want from me. I got the impression that Ffornexa and Ullentra support Agron, but they certainly aren't as impatient." He glanced at Lyra. "Agron really hates slavery... and was upset about me using his gift to be a pack animal."

That comment made the table erupt with upset outbursts, so Alex raised his hands. "Hey! Agron has no ground to complain as he's just as guilty for using me as his slave, so I pushed back and told him to reconsider his position. I think that got through. I have no issue helping my party members by using the gifts pushed onto me as I see fit. I think Ffornexa was amused, and Ullentra is genuinely supportive."

He saw the awe in their eyes and quickly shook his head and hands. "Please don't make a big deal out of this! All I'm getting are impressions in my unconscious mind. It's not like I can speak with them directly."

"Alex, no one else has ever questioned a God's will, much less argued with one," Lyra said.

That made him stop and think seriously about why he could. Lyra was making it sound like, as well as Gods' Language Skills, all new arrivals were conditioned to not question their role.

From day one, he'd asked why. He quickly learned that he'd need to play the game to survive here, so Alex determined he would until he could find an alternative. As Dale mentioned, he had a bunch of the required skills already, so he could afford to go with the flow until he'd had time to get a clearer picture of all the players and the true scale of the game.

Alex thought about that as everyone went quiet when the meal arrived. Alex's stomach grumbled with hunger, and he smiled at the pretty waitresses and thanked them. He got smiles in return and giggles from some of them. Two froze when they saw Yellsbeth's scar-free features. The Dwarf pointed at Alex, and their eyes returned to him before they rushed away to the kitchen. Alex watched them go with a little worried frown.

"Your legend grows," Dystra said with a smirk.

Alex scowled and concentrated on eating his breakfast. He enjoyed the sausage and was informed it was also a product of the Giant Boar they brought.

As they had the day, Alex directed his attention to Joah. "Could we do the lesson on swordsmanship?"

The man smiled and nodded. "We should pick up some training swords, which are weighted wood replicas. They're inexpensive, and all new swordsmen use them to learn.

Alex nodded enthusiastically.

After the meal, Thorn and Yellsbeth headed out to collect herbs and medicinal roots. Halle went with Jhaan in search of arrows and any magic artifacts they could find to improve their odds in the underground city.

Dystra just disappeared to do whatever he did while Lyra and Dale put their heads together to work on the plan and any provisions they might need.

Joah and Alex found a weaponsmith and picked up the wooden swords. Joah assured him they were suitable for the lessons he intended to teach.

They returned to the courtyard behind the inn within the shade of a large tree.

Joah drilled Alex on his grip and stances, then began with some simple moves. He seemed pleased with Alex's progress as he performed the drills. Then they broke for lunch.

The swordsman gave him an impressed smile. "You're advancing well! It's interesting to see you absorbing the lessons the first time you do them and repeat them without thought. I believe we'll be able to do some light sparring after lunch using the moves you learned this morning."

With a delighted smile, Alex slipped back into the inn to pick up their cold lunches. The moment he entered the dining room, the waitresses crowded around him.

"Did you heal your redhead friend's scars?" one asked.

He watched them cautiously. "Yes, but it's not something I have control over."

"One of our friends, Ginny, finally reached the age where she was allowed to work at the inn. Not a month into it, she was savagely attacked!"

Another picked up the story. "She was bumped by this drunken oaf, an adventurer and swordsman, who was passing through on his way to the underworld cities. She spilled a drink on him."

The first waitress continued. "She was a sweet girl who meant no harm, but he got hostile and beat her. Then he drew his sword. Her dad, who runs the inn, yelled at him to leave, but he cut her terribly, then laughed. He was never punished for the terrible scars he left on her body with his weapon. Everyone was frightened of him."

As Alex listened to this, his stomach churned with the injustice. He wanted to help her but knew he couldn't force his Restoration Magic on someone else. That was too dangerous. It was only safe to heal others if he was healing himself.

Then he had an idea. It was a terrible one and sent shocks of fear through him, but it wouldn't leave his head.

"Where is she?" he managed to say through his tight throat. The waitresses gave him a hopeful look then one said she'd fetch her.

"Bring her to the back courtyard." The woman rushed away as most of the others returned to their duties with hopeful looks at him. One remained to serve him their lunches, which he carried outside.

He handed Joah his meal, and the older man saw the grim, almost frightened look on Alex's face.

"What's wrong?" Joah asked, so Alex shared the story with him, and the man's expression darkened.

"Some new arrivals turn out that way, but she's right. Who will stand up to them when the Gods themselves sent them to this world," Joah asked wearily.

"We have to protect those who cannot defend themselves!" Alex insisted. He sighed. "Will you help me with the girl?"

Joah's expression showed his surprise and confusion.

Then Alex explained how.

That was a much harder sell.

They heard a noise and looked to the back door. A waitress had arrived with a girl who covered the lower half of her face with a shawl and wrapped her hands with bandages. Apparently, she'd lost the ends of several fingers trying to defend herself. He couldn't tell how bad the damage was on her face.

Alex's stomach hurt more. He gestured for her to sit with him on a bench in the shade of the big tree. Once they were situated, the waitress and Joah stepped back to give them privacy.

"Hi. My name is Alex," he said gently.

Nervous eyes flicked to him and away. "Ginny."

He immediately heard the difficulty she was having talking, and his mind filled in the blanks on the damage required to cause it.

"Your friends tell me you were born here. I just arrived here a short time ago." He watched her nodding. "Your father owns the inn?"

"Yes."

"They said you've only begun working for him?" he asked.

"Yes. Just a month or so ago," Ginny said softly. He could hear the despair in her voice.

"I'd like to help you if I can. Can you tell me a little bit about the man who did this?" he asked.

Her eyes looked at him again. "His name is... Ken Acabura. He's tall, blond, with broad shoulders. He has a dimple on his chin. His upper lip turns up and exposes his front teeth." She struggled all the way through the description, and his stomach was tied in knots.

Alex guessed his face was burned into her memory and likely returned in her nightmares. He controlled his breathing. "If I find him, he will pay dearly for his actions."

Ginny's eyes showed she was smiling then the spark left them again. "I can't work anymore, and my dad needs the help," she said sadly.

Alex's resolve hardened, and he nodded. "I think there might be a way I can help, but you need to be very brave for me. Can you do that?"

Her eyes widened and she nodded as she trembled.

He smiled. "Your part is really easy. You just need to hold very still with your arms at your sides, close your eyes tight, and keep them closed while you accept a hug from me. Only a hug. I'll do all the tough stuff."

Her eyes widened again at the thought of him hugging her. "That's it?" she asked. "Just a hug?" He nodded, and she blinked at him. "I-I can do that."

They stood, and he guided her to an open spot under the tree. Her eyes smiled shyly as he wrapped his arms around her. He felt her trembling in his arms.

"Now, close your eyes and keep them shut." He looked at Joah over her shoulder, who looked a little desperate before his resolve hardened. He nodded stiffly and moved to stand behind him.

Alex tried to mentally prepare himself, but when Joah's sword slashed across his back in three fast strokes, his skin and the muscle beneath were cut deeply, and he grunted in agony.

There were screams from the back door of the inn, and Alex dropped to his knees, pulling Ginny with him as he struggled to keep his grip on her.

Joah quickly knelt behind him as he set his sword down. He moved close to grab the two before they fell further. A bright flash of red light hit all three, and Alex's pain was gone.

The shock was so great it took his consciousness with it, and he slumped between Joah and Ginny.

-=-

When he woke, Alex discovered he was in bed in the room he shared with the Killgrave sisters. Ginny was sitting in a chair beside it with tears in her eyes. Joah and Lyra were also there, though the latter's expression was swinging between relief and fury.

His eyes locked onto Ginny's fully restored but trembling smile, and his expression showed relief.

"It worked?" he asked softly.

She nodded with tears on her cheeks and showed him her hands with five perfect, complete fingers on each.

"Thank you!" she gasped with a trembling voice. Her speech impediment was gone with the damage that caused it.

He nodded and Joah eased the young woman from the room.

Lyra launched herself at the bed and glared down at Alex.

"What were you thinking?" she yelled.

"I was thinking the innocent shouldn't have their futures stolen by entitled adventurers who face no consequences. I was thinking I might be able to use a gift given to me to repay that man's debt to her. I'll collect from him later."

Lyra stared at him in bewilderment. "Are you going to leap into the fire for every injustice? If so, you can leave the party right now. We can't depend on you to be there for us if you're running off to sacrifice yourself for all the victims in this world."

Alex blinked at her in surprise as he toppled off his high horse and saw the truth behind her words. His mouth opened and closed, and he looked down at the bedsheets. "You're right. I-I'm sorry for letting my need to do this make me forget my prior commitment to the party."

She held his eyes until she was certain he grasped the difficulty he'd placed her in. Her voice was quiet. "I vouched for you. Many in the party were highly reluctant about taking on an untried new arrival with such a unique situation and potentially dangerous deity. Now, you're experimenting with abilities you know nothing about. What if Ullentra took offense to how you use her gift? She could have left you crippled as well."

Alex looked inward and slowly shook his head. "Previously, when I tried to push the Restoration Magic into someone else, Ullentra wasn't pleased at all and punished me badly for using it that way. What I did just now? Ullentra was just with me. I get the distinct feeling she understands sacrifice. It seems to be a currency the Gods are very familiar with. She accepted what I did as a sacrifice to her to pay for the gift I shared with Ginny. She seems quite willing to accept my pain."

He jolted, and his eyes pinched tight in agony as he suddenly relived the sensation of the blade cutting through his skin and muscles. He opened his eyes as he realized this was just another cost of using Ullentra's gift in this manner.

He looked into Lyra's eyes and saw she was watching him with concern.

"She accepts the pain but ensures the memory remains sharp and clear. I... I guess this is her price," Alex said stiffly. Lyra made a sound of outrage.

He held up his hand in surrender. "It's another reason I can't do it unless there is a dire need. I'll remember my duty to the party first should I become distracted by social injustice."

With a frustrated snort, she spun to point a finger at Joah, who'd returned. "I expected you to be smarter as you're not some naïve new arrival any... more...." Her voice tapered off as she got a closer look at him. "You look younger!" she gasped.

The swordsman gave her a wobbly smile. "I refused his request at first, but Alex was so passionate in his desire to help her." He looked at his hands. "I didn't help him because I thought there might be some benefit to me. When he began to fall, I just acted automatically to prevent it." He blinked in wonder at the strength in his hands. Then he looked at Lyra and Alex again. "I feel better than I have in years, but I had no idea I'd get caught in the Restoration Magic too."

She made an exasperated sound and stormed off.

Alex pushed himself out of bed to pull a new tunic from his satchel and realized how few he had. He needed to pick up some more before he left the village. He slipped it on and turned to face Joah.

"I'm sorry for jeopardizing your position in the party with my request," he said sincerely.

Joah smiled and shook his head. "I wanted to thank you for including me. I've never witnessed anyone willing to endure so much pain for another. It was deeply inspiring for a crusty, jaded old adventurer like me. It reminded me we have a higher purpose. I hope I meet the bastard who did that to the young girl."

Alex nodded and shared a look with the man. They were both looking for justice for Ginny.

"Do you think there's someplace in the village that sells inexpensive tunics? One of mine just got cut to shreds," he asked as he tied his sandals.

Joah grinned. "You'll have to ask someone downstairs."

They left the room and headed down to the main floor. The moment they got there, Alex found himself wrapped up in the arms of the waitresses as they hugged and kissed him. Joah got a few hugs for his part, too.

Apparently, some of them had been watching from the back door and joined Lyra in screaming when Joah slashed him with his sword.

Alex finally managed to ease them back. "It was my honor to come to Ginny's aid. Could you direct me to a shop where I could buy some basic tunics?"

The Innkeeper approached and gripped his hand to give it a shake. "Thank you for healing my youngest daughter!" He leaned in closer to whisper. "Even if you never meet him, knowing someone might stand up for her has tremendously boosted my Ginny's spirit."

Alex nodded. "If we encounter him, he will face justice."

The man smiled and turned to the oldest waitress. "Alice, take Alex to Jensen's shop to get some tunics on the Inn's account."

A bubbly blonde grabbed Alex's arm before he could protest to the Innkeeper and tugged him through the dining room and outside.

Jensen's shop was only a few buildings over, and the older man in the shop listened to Alice's explanation and smiled at Alex as he directed him toward the finer garments. Alex lifted his hands and shook his head. "I'm too rough on clothes, so the simpler the better."

He finally left the place with five tunics in different colors, four basic and one for more formal situations.

The tailor also insisted on giving Alex a pair of durable boots. After all, it was going on the account of his friend, the innkeeper, so he was a happy man.

They returned to the inn, and Alex thanked them for their generosity. He went back up to the room and packed his clothes away.

When he returned to the courtyard, Dystra slipped up behind him and slapped the back of his head hard enough to make him stumble forward. Then Dystra was right up in his face.

"What the fuck is wrong with you?" he yelled. "Why are you so careless and oblivious all the time! It's not just your life you're protecting!"

Alex wasn't sure what was happening.

"Where's your blade?" Dystra snapped.

"It's in my room," Alex said, then found himself bent over backward with the blade in question pressed to his throat.

"The blade belongs on your hip at all times or under your pillow at night. A weapon is of no use when it isn't available. You're busy championing about fixing the injustices of this world, yet you remain oblivious to how stupidly unprepared you are to live in it," the Assassin hissed.

Alex hit the ground when Dystra shoved him away.

He sneered down at Alex, sheathed the blade, and threw it onto his chest. "You don't deserve such a fine weapon." He turned to walk away.

"Teach me how to wield it," Alex said.

Dystra glared back. "I won't pull my punches or stop my blade for someone so unworthy."

Alex nodded. "I understand."

Dystra leapt back to stomp on Alex's stomach, but he'd rolled away and was up on his feet. He threw the sheath to the side, and his blade was held in a defensive grip just in time to block Dystra's slash. The blades ground against each other as Dystra pushed Alex back. The Elf was stronger and faster.

Joah stopped by to watch, as did Dale and Lyra, whose expression was conflicted.

Alex recalled his knife training with his father as he blocked strike after strike but took cut after cut.

Dystra was getting cocky as Alex had been on the defensive since the fight began and didn't look like he had any chance of getting out of it. The Elf increased the difficulty by passing the knife between his hands and slashing from the opposite side. Alex collected more cuts but kept his eyes on Dystra's.

As the Elf's blade spun through the air to his other hand, Alex's blade suddenly deflected it away as he surged closer to the Assassin. A second blade appeared in Dystra's right hand to plunge toward Alex's open side as they closed. The tip drove through Alex's palm as he pushed it away before their bodies collided. Dystra gasped in surprise as Alex's blade was wedged between them, its tip between the Assassin's ribs, above his heart.

He looked into Alex's eyes and saw pain, weariness, and awareness.

"Knives out, but don't let go," Alex said quietly.

Dystra pulled his knife from Alex's hand as Alex winced and pulled his from the Elf's chest. He held Dystra tighter against him as the red flash covered them.

Alex hit the ground, unconscious, when the Elf stepped back.

-=-

Dinner in the inn that night had the entire party at a long table, except Alex, who was recovering from his very busy and trying day.

They were discussing the days ahead, but the mood was subdued. They ate in relative silence as they were dealing with unspoken arguments regarding their missing member.

Once the meal was done, they had to break the tension. Lyra and Dale gestured for everyone to be quiet. Then Lyra spoke. "We've concluded our arrangements for the requested supplies for the mission, and everything is packed and ready to go.

We've mapped out the route and estimated how quickly we could get to the entrance with Alex carrying our supplies. We've created a second estimate where we leave him here."

This statement immediately upset Yellsbeth, Thorn, Halle, and Joah, though the latter just frowned in quiet disapproval.

Dystra's expression was unreadable.

Yellsbeth stood and placed her hands on the table to lean forward in emphasis. "We agreed this mission requires a larger party with a specific skill set. We have that. We also agreed that we'd need porters to carry the supplies required by the larger party. Alex has proven he can carry the load of four porters. He's also proven he can augment our supplies by harvesting monsters. How much did it cost to get the supplies for the mission?"

Lyra frowned. "I know it was Alex who made it possible to fund the mission with the trade goods he provided from the Giant Boars he killed, and we're already running at a profit."

Yellsbeth looked at Thorn, Halle, and Joah, then back to the others. "You have our vote that he comes with us."

Lyra frowned again. "I was the one who originally wanted him to join us, but I can't ignore the extraordinary events of the past two days and what we've learned about him. The Gods are communicating with him! They seem to have an agenda for him! He's had trouble focusing on his commitments. I'm concerned this might interfere with the mission or put us in harm's way."

She looked up and saw Alex at the base of the stairs, watching them. He'd obviously overheard her.

"May I address your concerns?" he asked.

After a brief hesitation, she nodded, and he joined them to stand at the end of the table. He didn't sit so he could better see their faces.

"First, I'd like to apologize for temporarily losing sight of my part in supporting the mission. Should you decide to let me continue with you, I promise to make it my only priority. I will carry your gear and supplies, use Agron's gift to ensure you are safe at night when I'm on watch, and defend you as required in battle, whether as support archer or drawing the enemy's attention from you if requested or needed in an emergency.

As for the Gods' intentions, I don't know what they are, but I believe I have time to learn their full extent. I will not allow it to jeopardize the mission or the other party members. While no one can predict the mood of Gods, I believe I have Ullentra's and Ffornexa's support in this.

I'm learning the limitations of Ullentra's gift. She can restore the integrity of my body, but she doesn't recharge the energy used in getting to the state of being damaged. Intense physical activity is draining and surviving the battle means a restored body, but the exhaustion remains. Food and sleep are the only remedy for this. Using it as I did for Ginny is acceptable to Ullentra, but she ensures I remember the pain as clearly as the moment it happened. I can't do that too often, or I'd lose my nerve... or my mind." His expression was a little haunted.

He faced Dystra and bowed to him. "I apologize for losing focus on how I must behave to survive in this world. The hospitality in this village lulled me into the same sense of comfort I had on my original world, which relaxed my survival alertness." He patted the knife in its sheath hanging on his hip. "I won't just rely on Agron's and Ullentra's gifts. I'll make better use of Ffornexa's if you'd be willing to train me.

Dystra frowned and looked down at the table surface for a moment then lifted his face to lock eyes with Alex. "You let me believe you were useless with your blade as all you could do was defend and not that well. You were learning my moves, leaving slight openings to allow the cuts so you could watch and read how I moved. Knowing the injuries will be healed isn't the same as accepting the pain. That takes a level of discipline I didn't see in you. Who taught you how to use the blade that way?"

Alex paused as his memories took him back. "I sparred with my father and became quite adept at avoiding his nasty tricks. I never bested the man, but my father never intended to actually kill me. I know I wouldn't have survived if he had."

Dystra was quiet for a moment. He ground his teeth before answering. "Your attitude frustrated me beyond my ability to tolerate it. I did intend to kill you. Perhaps your deities would bring you back if they believed you were worthy."

He was silent once more. He moved uncomfortably as he didn't like to admit this. "You could easily have killed me with just a little more pressure on your blade."

Alex nodded to indicate he knew this. He'd spared the Assassin.

Dystra cursed softly and looked away. "Your father taught you sufficiently, and Ffornexa completed your training. I have no desire to cause the party any more delays."

Lyra and Dale heard his acceptance of Alex in the party and shared a glance. The tie had been broken. They knew the schedule of the mission would definitely suffer without his inclusion. They nodded to each other and received one from Jhaan, who'd kept his counsel to himself until the majority voted.

"Pull up a chair, Alex," Lyra said to him, her tone indicating she was accepting the majority vote but had concerns. Dale seemed more relaxed as he waved for a waitress to bring Alex a bowl of stew and some bread.

Yellsbeth looked at Dystra and smiled smugly. "You've lost your scars. Now you're pretty, too," she chuckled.

The Elf just looked away in annoyance.

Jhaan shared a grin with Yellsbeth.

The waitress set Alex's food down before him and gave him a kiss on the cheek before rushing away.

He watched her leave, then glanced at the others. "I'm not letting that distract me from the mission either."

Yellsbeth and Halle laughed, and Thorn smiled at him from under her bangs.

With a flustered expression, Lyra brought the meeting back to order. "We have all the provisions we'll need for a two-week excursion into the underground city. It will take two days to reach the entrance.

Dale, Yellsbeth, Jhaan, and I have previous experience in this particular city, but only to the fourth level. After that, it's unknown territory. We ran low on provisions and had to turn back. Has anyone else visited this city?"

Thorn nodded, and attention swung her way. "I was in a party which reached the third level. The leader got us lost and we spent three days going in circles. We headed up when we found the route back as we'd wasted too much time."

Joah spoke next. "On one of my first missions as an adventurer we went down to the beginning of the fourth level, but only two others and myself were able to escape after everything went wrong."

Halle and Dystra shook their heads as they'd never visited.

Alex looked at the others and asked his question. "I've never seen any of these underground cities. What can I expect?"

Lyra nodded. "Each level down is more dangerous than the previous level as the creatures inhabiting them get stronger the lower you go. The tunnels and structures themselves are in relatively good shape as the original inhabitants built well and to last. Damage found is usually caused by adventurers' responses to monster encounters, the monsters themselves, adventurers harvesting building materials, or, in rare cases, natural calamities like cave-ins or floods.

Encountering a flooded area can mean days of delay, finding alternate routes around the flooded section.

We've already mapped the route to the fourth floor, so we'll follow the same path. After that, we will be creating the map as we go."

"Has anyone mapped beyond the fourth floor?" Alex asked.

Dale shrugged. "If they have, they wouldn't be sharing it. Maps are very valuable."

Alex thought about that. "Are there any sections where a fully loaded down Therrax might find it a tight squeeze?"

Lyra looked at Dale as they recalled the route they took. She turned back to Alex. "There might be a spot or two that was constricted, but I don't believe you won't fit. We can always unpack and carry the items through as a group then remount them on the other side."

Alex nodded and finished his stew.

After dinner, they went outside to admire the stars, and Alex realized he didn't see any familiar constellations. It was a surreal moment for him and struck home once more how far from Earth he was.

Joah and Jhaan said their good nights and headed inside.

Dale and Dystra were next, then Lyra. On her way by, she glanced at Halle, who'd been sharing a room with her. The slim beauty gave her a nervous little smile and a head shake. Lyra rolled her eyes and headed inside.

Yellsbeth and Thorn stood and gave Alex kisses but placed their hands on his shoulders to keep him in his chair. He looked up at them in surprise.

"We made a deal with the innkeeper for another room for the night, so you get our room," Yellsbeth explained.

"Ah, okay," Alex said. He understood. Playtime was over now that the mission was on. He supposed it would be awkward for everyone if they continued.

"We'll see you at breakfast," they said and went inside.

Then, it was just him and Halle.

She smiled at him nervously and he raised an eyebrow as he was unsure what she was nervous about. "Is everything okay?" They hadn't spoken very much as she hung out with Jhaan.

"Yellsbeth sings your praises, as does Thorn," Halle gushed.

He smiled. "I like them very much, too." She nodded and bit her lower lip. He paused as he read something in her eyes.

"Oh!" he said as he finally connected the dots. She had... expectations. He gave her a puzzled look. "I thought you and Jhaan were a couple."

She burst into nervous giggles. "No, he's just a friend and has no interest in sex. Being his friend is great, but it also means men think like you and don't approach me. It's... been a while."

She bit her lip again, and he realized she was worried he'd reject her. He wasn't expecting this at all. She was right. It hadn't crossed his mind as she seemed to be with Jhaan. Plus, the fact that he wasn't looking for another partner. The Killgrave sisters had proactively sought him out and he'd had to get past his emotional baggage to allow it to happen. He hadn't expected to be asked by anyone else.

He looked into hopeful eyes.

Could he do this with someone else? Did he want this? He realized he didn't... not want it.

That surprised him.

"Would, ah, you care to join me tonight?" he asked with a wobbly voice. Her smile got bigger as she nodded.

Then she raised her hands. "Just letting you know; I'm not looking for a relationship. Some fun for the evening would be lovely. A sex friend."

He smiled. "I've heard the term but only experienced it here."

"Weren't you one of the popular people back on earth?" she said in amused surprise.

He shook his head with a shy smile. "No, I didn't run with that crowd. I was married... childhood sweetheart, but... she passed." He saw her about to apologize, so he got out in front of that.

"It's fine. It just means I'm not ready to be in a relationship. Sex... friend is—I'm okay with that."

Halle giggled once more at his innocent awkwardness, and he enjoyed her happiness.

"I agree with that opinion!" she gushed. "I was a virgin on Earth, but I shed my culture's constraints when I came here. I'm opening up to many new concepts. Sex friend is one I'd like to try. After all, my people created the Kama Sutra."

Alex chuckled and nodded. "I've had to open my horizons as well."

Halle spun a key Yellsbeth gave her on her finger and grinned. "Are you ready to head upstairs?" He nodded, and she jumped to her feet.

As he followed her upstairs, he couldn't help but notice how much slimmer she was than the muscular Yellsbeth and soft Thorn. She was also only two inches shorter than him.

As they stepped into the room, they noticed several candles had been lit around it, and a very naked Ginny was sitting on the edge of the bed facing the door.

Alex's eyebrows rose in surprise. "Uh, hi, Ginny. What are you doing here?" he asked hesitantly.

The petite beauty was looking between him and Halle, and her mouth was working with no sound. She covered her breasts with her hands. "I heard... you were getting your own room tonight. I-I wanted to repay your kindness by offering you... my virginity."

It was Alex's turn to stare with his mouth working silently. She suddenly looked embarrassed, so he moved forward and hugged her. She squeaked in surprise.

"I'm honored by your offer, but I don't deserve it. You should save yourself for someone you really care for who's equally in love with you. Your virginity isn't a prize. It's your choice when you find someone you want to be with," he said.

Ginny mumbled something against his chest, so he leaned back, and she looked up at him. "I choose now and you!"

Halle was grinning as she watched this sweet display. "Alex, you should accept her request. I would love to witness such a beautiful expression of desire!"

Ginny's eyes widened then she smiled up at Alex.

He traded a frustrated look with Halle, then looked back at Ginny. "I'm leaving tomorrow morning, and I have no idea when or even if I'll ever be back here again."

Ginny pressed her body hard against him as her eyelashes fluttered. "All the more reason it has to be tonight!"

Alex caught Halle's excited look and gave in. He took Ginny's face between his hands and gently caressed her lips until she swooned. Then he lifted his tunic up and off. He sat Ginny on the edge of the bed, and her eyes were wide as she looked at Alex's thickening cock.

Halle purred. "Ginny, you are a lucky girl to have your first time with such a nice cock. My first time was with a brute of a man with an uncomfortably big cock that left me sore for days."

Alex drew Ginny's attention back by kissing her again as he laid her back on the bed. He then kissed down her neck across her chest, worshipping her breasts, then worked himself down across her stomach and kissed her inner thighs until she was moaning constantly. When he licked her pussy, she came immediately.

Halle quickly knelt and took Alex's cock into her mouth and gave him a quick and sloppy blowjob until he was well-lubricated. She smiled hungrily as she leaned back and let him move towards Ginny, still swooning on the bed. He ran his hands up and down her body until her moaning began again. Then he pressed the head of his cock to her wet lower lips and slipped inside.

He was surprised as he thought he'd encounter her hymen, but it might have ruptured on a previous occasion or activity. He didn't give it any further thought as Ginny was gasping and writhing in ecstasy. She wanted more, so he pushed forward and slid deeper inside her intense heat. It felt wonderful!

When he finally reached the bottom, he drew himself out and drove in until he gently ground his body against hers. She suddenly wailed as her orgasm struck with great intensity.

Ginny thrashed and clung to him as her body shook violently. He held her close, but she continued to quake until her eyes rolled up, and out she went.

Alex stopped and looked at Ginny cautiously, then glanced at Halle, who was covering her mouth with her hands to contain her giggles. She gave him an impressed look and then watched him ease himself from Ginny. She was ready with a wet cloth to clean his cock from the frothing juices.

Once he was clean, she returned the steel to his erection by sucking it deep into her mouth and pumping it vigorously.

"God, I need this so badly after watching that sexy display," Halle said after she pulled back, quickly shed her clothes, and sat on the edge of the bed next to the sleeping woman. She pulled her knees up and gasped when Alex immediately ran his tongue over her wet lips. She grabbed his head as he got to work, licking and sucking until he felt her shaking through her own release.

When her eyes reopened, she locked her gaze on Alex. "That was nice, but I need a good fucking."

Alex smiled and pressed his cock into her wet pussy. She cried out as he opened her up nicely. His stroking picked up speed until he was spanking her clit with his body at the bottom of each stroke. It became too much for them both, and he pressed himself deep as he came hard. She pulled him down on top of her and kissed him deeply as her second release struck. They pressed their foreheads together to catch their breath when the intensity of their orgasms finally eased.

"Sex is good," Halle sighed, causing Alex to chuckle, which made them both gasp and laugh quietly.

"That was so sexy," Ginny sighed, and they looked over to see her watching them. A guilty expression appeared on her face, "I wasn't really a virgin, but I hoped that would convince Alex to make love to me."

He smiled at her as he eased himself off Halle. "It's fine."

The moment his cock was free from Halle's pussy, Ginny moved over Halle's body and took him into her mouth to suck it clean. This returned his stiffness, and Ginny wiggled her ass at him with a hopeful smile. Halle began giggling at his surprised expression, then gasped when the talented young Ginny began hunting for Alex's cum in her pussy. He moved behind Ginny, with Halle looking up at his cock. He tipped it down, and Halle ran her tongue over it before he guided it into Ginny's pussy.

He heard her gasp against Halle's pussy and Halle's resulting squeal. Then he held Ginny's hips and drove himself deep into the naughty girl.

"Yes!" she screamed. He saw what she was after. He fucked her hard and fast as she cried out in bliss. He was surprised by the language coming from the petite beauty.

He felt Halle's tongue from below, and it got to be too much for him as his next release raced up on him. He finally pinned Ginny's pussy against him, grinding hard, firing his cum deep as he felt her squeezing him in pulses. Ginny's voice reached new octaves as her orgasm flooded through her. She slumped on Halle's body, and Alex eased himself out.

He jolted when he felt Halle clean his spent cock in her mouth. He looked down at her mischievous smile and lifted Ginny to arrange her on the bed to give them room. She was well and truly out this time.

Halle's mouth returned to his cock, and he was once more surprised to feel strength returning to it. Halle pushed Alex down on his back next to Ginny and swung her leg over Alex to rub her wet pussy along his erection. She lifted it and drove herself down on it. She rode him hard and fast as Alex ran his hands up and down her body, concentrating on her modest breasts and thrumming her clit with his thumb as their bodies slapped together.

She cried out in bliss as she reached her release, and Alex managed one more for himself tonight. She flopped down over his body, and his fingers moved up to massage her scalp. She gave him a kiss and purred with contentment before she fell asleep lying on him.

Alex was feeling wonderfully tired and just closed his eyes for a moment.

Then he was out.

Before he slipped into his dreamless sleep, he experienced synesthesia, telling him he'd caught the Gods' attention once more.

Then the oddest impression of satisfaction washed through him, but he couldn't tell which of the Gods it was coming from, if it was more than one, or perhaps all of them.

He drifted deeper with this disturbing discovery that he was sharing these intimate moments with peeping deities.

Chapter 11

The waitresses were especially attentive to the party's table and Ginny's face was in permanent blush.

Halle couldn't keep the smile off her lips, and Yellsbeth and Thorn also looked smugly pleased.

Lyra stared at Alex until he noticed and paused his eating to look at her questioningly.

"Have you got it out of your system?" she asked with just a touch of venom.

He blinked at her in surprise and confusion. "What?"

"Fucking every woman who bats her eyelashes at you!" she snapped as her face reddened.

His fork dropped from his numb fingers. "What?" he said incredulously.

Yellsbeth stood quickly to glare at their leader. "Hey! Back off, sister! Thorn and I were the ones who made the first moves on him for a little friendly stress relief after I gave him a massage," Yellsbeth snapped.

Halle stood as well. "They weren't the only ones who wanted a little fun in the sheets. Finding a worthy man is no easy thing to do, and Alex graciously accepted. Ginny was a surprise bonus."

Lyra's eyes widened at the mention of the waitress standing next to the table at that moment with a crimson glow on her cheeks.

Lyra pushed back from the table and stormed out the front door.

Alex looked at the men sitting at the table. "I'm not... like that!"

They just laughed and returned to their meals.

Alex moved to follow Lyra, but Dale gripped his hand. "You need to finish your meal, as you'll have a strenuous day ahead of you."

"And evening!" Dystra grinned and added. Dale and Alex shot him annoyed looks then Dale turned back to Alex. "Lyra isn't really angry, and she'll return to her upbeat nature soon enough. Fuel your body."

Alex knew Dale was right about needing to refuel, so he settled back into his seat, but he glared at the men before finishing his meal.

Once they were outside with their baggage, Alex saw the load he'd be carrying. It was large but not as bulky as six Giant Boars worth of meat. He saw Yellsbeth and Thorn holding up a blanket, so he undressed behind it. Halle accepted his tunic and stuffed it into his satchel with the other bags. Alex switched into the Therrax form, and the gathered villagers had an immediate fright reaction.

Thorn folded the blanket for the camping gear while Yellsbeth stroked his fur with a big smile. She invited the waitresses to feel how soft his fur was.

Soon, he had several people petting him, and the others seemed less frightened.

"We should get started with the loading," Alex said in his squeaky voice, which made the ladies laugh as they stared at him in surprise. He slowly moved away from them toward the luggage where Lyra and Dale waited with the harness straps. Lyra was a little rough, and Alex grunted in surprise.

"Lyra! Go cool off!" Dale said quietly but sternly. Her eyes flashed at him, but she nodded and walked away. Dale then waved Jhaan over to help him with the straps.

The two men readjusted the harness, and then Alex lowered his body to make it easier to begin loading the bags. It didn't take them long to finish, and Alex stood and shifted his shoulders to settle the load more comfortably. He nodded to Dale.

Dale faced the party. "Come on. We have to make up some lost time this morning," he said then they headed for the village's exit. They waved their goodbyes, and once outside the walls, they increased their pace. It was slower than Alex would have preferred, but he held back as he could outpace all of them in this form.

From the back, he watched the group, and over time, he noticed Thorn was the one who was having the most trouble keeping pace, and the others were compensating for her.

At the first rest stop, he got everyone's attention with a squeaky throat clearing. "We could make better time if Thorn rode on my back."

That elicited some playful and sassy complaints, but once that settled down, they eventually agreed it made sense. While Yellsbeth also had shorter legs, she was given extra strength and stamina from her blessing to keep up.

Alex waited until Thorn was on his back with a grip on his harness straps before he stood. With her hold on the front strap, her knees bracing her side to side, and her feet resting on his lower back harness strap, she was as secure as she could be stretched out over his back. Alex kept to himself that he could feel her breasts squishing pleasantly against him. Then he realized she was grinding her pelvis slightly against his spine, so she must have felt it, too.

Their new pace was faster and more comfortable for Alex as well. Soon, he barely registered her presence except for the occasional gust of hot breath against his neck feathers.

When they reached their camping spot, everyone sighed in relief, and Alex lowered himself to the ground so Thorn could slide off... except she didn't. Yellsbeth moved closer to listen to her sister whisper. Then he heard the redhead chuckle. "Lucky bitch!" she said softly to her sister.

Yellsbeth helped Thorn down from Alex's back and supported her while she walked away with wobbly legs to sit on the ground, leaning back against a tree.

Halle and Lyra stared at Thorn's flushed features and realized how she'd been enjoying the ride for hours.

"What the hell?" Lyra snapped. "This is bloody irresponsible! What would happen if we needed you in battle right now in your condition!"

Lightning suddenly struck the center of the clearing with a boom and a sudden burst of flame roared into being from the same spot.

Everyone turned to look at Thorn, who was still red-faced and trembling.

"My magic is not affected by my current state. If anything, I feel more powerful!" she replied cooly to Lyra.

Lyra turned a baleful glare on Alex, who was still in his beast form but was watching her. He scowled, which was much more dramatic with eyes the size of dinner plates. "I just carried her here. I'm not responsible for what she did while on my back. Not that it looks like it matters," he insisted.

Lyra stormed off once more.

Once the baggage was unloaded and the straps were removed, Alex switched to his Human form, dressed, and searched for Lyra. He found her with Dale having a quiet conversation. They looked over at him as he approached.

"Dale, may I have a moment to speak with Lyra?"

The man nodded firmly, but Lyra looked like she wanted to deny him. Finally, she agreed, and Dale returned to the camp.

She crossed her arms and looked at him stiffly, so he knew this wouldn't be easy. He slowly moved closer to her.

When he saw she wouldn't run off, he looked down and took deep breaths as a tremble went through him. He felt the need to address the recent activity. This meant he had to touch on some personal history he wasn't comfortable discussing, especially with her, but it had become necessary. Too much was at stake. He cleared his tight throat and began.

"I... met my wife in grade school. We were both just kids, but I knew, even back then, we would get married and be together always. We were a couple all the way through our school years, even during the years when young adult bodies dump all those hormones into our bloodstreams to make us do and say crazy, stupid things. We weathered that and remained a couple because we loved each other. Completely.

My parents, but mostly my mother, weren't very happy that my girlfriend didn't believe in God or go to church. They blamed her for drawing their son away from his faith as I no longer went to worship.

I told them they'd raised me to know right from wrong, good from evil, and I lived my life according to the moral compass my faith instilled in me. I believed I was a good person, and she was too. She... she didn't have an unkind bone in her body.

We married young, and I had a good job as a master craftsman, building everything from furniture to homes. I built my wife a lovely cottage next to a lake."

Alex wiped his palms against his sides as his chest tightened, then continued.

"We were just twenty-four... when... I woke one morning and found her... on the kitchen floor... she'd died—she was dead." He shuddered and took a deep breath before pushing on. "I found out later that a blood vessel had burst in her brain. No warning signs. It was sudden and painless, but it left me with this... hole inside me, too large to be filled by anything.

My mother arranged a funeral for her, but when we were alone standing before the coffin, she told me that God had taken my wife because she wasn't worthy as a non-believer.

That was the last time I ever spoke to my mother.

My father tried to help me in his way, but he was never good with things like words or emotions. He accepted a special commission to work overseas with the army.

I was lost, so I went back to working on her cottage, adding the features she'd wanted until I began to run out of money. I had to take another job, but the people I worked for weren't good people, and they took shortcuts, dangerous ones. I reported them to the state workman's safety board.

Then they killed me."

He smiled sadly at Lyra and held his hands out wide.

"So... here I am. I've changed worlds, found new Gods to wonder about their ultimate intentions, and... I still feel empty. I still have the hole in me too large to be filled. But... for a few moments over these past few days, that emptiness felt... just a little less overwhelming." He paused as he struggled to get his equilibrium back. Finally, he lifted his eyes to look into Lyra's.

"You seem so angry with me. I don't want to cause you pain. Can you tell me what I've done?"

Lyra was watching him with tears in her eyes, but he wasn't sure who they were for. Finally, she spoke.

"I tried to ignore it, but... it's the worst kind of mistake to become intimate with party members. Missions are so incredibly dangerous, and intimate feelings lead to mistakes being made at the most critical moments," she said quietly.

Alex looked at her curiously. "Didn't you say you left your last party because Gerritt placed the mission's goal, treasure collection, before the value of a friend's life?"

Lyra pounced on that. "Takk was a friend. There was no intimacy, no love, there. While it hurt to lose him, the only hole left behind was just a position in the party."

Her eyes showed her own pain. "I can't do that again," she said before locking up.

Alex finally understood how this was personal to her.

He nodded, but he couldn't leave it like that.

"After my wife died, I was alive but not living for a full year. When it was my turn to die, I thought I might finally escape that emptiness, but it was still there. This trio of Gods stole the comfort of oblivion from me. This may explain why I've been dwelling on the question why and my anger with them and this whole process.

When I discovered I was still alive, it felt like I was destined to be alive without living, but then you introduced me to some wonderful people who refused to remain strangers. They wanted intimacy, and maybe it's because I'm away from anything familiar and living a new life, but for the first time in a long time, I let myself... feel something. It made the emptiness just a little bit more bearable."

He shook his head gently. "It's not gone. The terrible ache of her loss is still there, and it may never leave, but I'm beginning to discover how to live again. By connecting with people and letting them into my heart. Slowly. Carefully."

Lyra's eyes widened with fear.

Alex understood. "Am I terrified of losing them too? Of course, but the alternative is to remain in that horrible emptiness. It may be safe, but... that's not living, and it's not for me."

Alex looked at Lyra's desperate expression and felt her pain.

"I hope you find it in yourself to accept you have no control over every risk life throws in your path. Life is meant to be lived, and risk is part of that. We all do our best, but we're not Gods."

Lyra's desperate fear made her lash out once more. "If you're so ready to move on, why don't you say her name?" she demanded, her bottom lip trembling as his wife's did when she was upset.

He shivered at yet another similarity, then shook his head. "I never said I was moving on, did I? I still have that vast emptiness her loss left behind. I haven't seen any sign of it going away. I'm just finding new ways to put living back into my life, as she'd want me to do."

He looked at his left hand, then scowled angrily. "Something else the Gods stole from me when they brought me here. My wedding band. I never removed it, but it's gone.

Tears were rolling down his cheeks now. Tears of loss and frustration. He took a deep, shuddering breath, then looked at her.

"I haven't said her name since I found her on the floor of our kitchen and knew she was gone." His expression cracked for a moment before he brought it back under control. "I screamed it then... over and over until I lost my voice, but she didn't answer. She didn't come back to me. I don't want to hear my voice saying it again."

He'd said too much, and the pain was sharp and deep, so he nodded to her stiffly and slowly walked back toward the clearing.

He gave himself a shake and concentrated on taking deep breaths to calm his nerves.

He'd surprised himself... as he'd come close to saying her name.

For Lyra.

There were too many similarities between them. Once more he asked himself what made him take this mission.

It was another reason he couldn't say her name. He wasn't ready to accept yet another terrible twist of kismet.

-=-

They set up the tents, but Alex gently made it clear that he'd be sleeping under the stars tonight, alone.

Dinner was far simpler fare than they'd had at the inn, but it was still filling. Lyra had rejoined the group, and her mood seemed on the mend.

That said, she glanced at Alex when she thought his attention was otherwise diverted, but he could feel her watching him. As there wasn't anything he could do about it, he tried to ignore the sensation.

He helped with the clean-up, and Dystra gave him a rare compliment, saying not having to carry a pack of any size on a mission was a true relief.

As he and Joah would be taking the last watch, they got into their bedrolls and tried to sleep as the others talked quietly by the fire.

Alex did his best to tune out the gentle tones, but his hearing now picked up the subtlest sounds. He wondered if being in beast form for extended periods was having an impact on his Human senses.

It wasn't the best thing to discover right before trying to sleep.

-=-

Dale glanced at the two men sleeping on the fire's far side. Then, he focused on Lyra's calmer expression.

"Did you and Alex clear up whatever it was that was upsetting you?" he asked.

She sighed and shrugged as she looked away, unable to admit to Dale the source of her issue. Truthfully, she was having trouble doing that for herself. "We'll be okay," she finally said.

She flicked a glance toward Alex's back, then looked at her friend. "I'm worried about him."

After a moment, she shared Alex's confession about losing his wife and how empty he felt. "He's holding onto his grief tighter than anyone."

Dale's eyebrows rose as he gave her a frank stare. "Anyone?" he asked.

She glanced at him, then frowned as she turned away from his too-aware eyes. Of course, he remembered her history as well.

She turned back and looked him in the eye. "At least I can say his name. Lev. I miss him every day, but Alex told me he hasn't said his wife's name since the day she died and doesn't want to hear his voice saying it. That's significant pain."

Dale was quiet as he processed that. Finally, he nodded. "Pain fades in time. Something may be blocking him now, but hanging around willful spirits like Yellsbeth, Thorn, and Halle will help distract him from his grief."

Lyra released a tense breath. She saw he was watching her. "Alex said the same to me... to explain his recent behavior with them," she admitted reluctantly.

Dale smiled in relief. "There you go," he said. "He's on the road to recovery already."

Lyra tried to smile, but it failed. "Something is off," she says. "I can't get a read on it, but he's holding something back."

Dale touched her hand to get her complete focus. "Don't pry, or you may push it deeper. Let it bubble up on its own." He paused, then continued. "Or do you believe this might jeopardize our safety," he asked in concern.

She gave a brief shake of her head. "No, I don't get that impression at all. It's him I'm worried about."

Dale smiled at his friend. "Sometimes you're too sweet for your own good."

-=-

Across the campsite, Alex heard the phrase he'd used on his wife each time she was disappointed by someone taking advantage of her good nature.

He squeezed his eyes shut to stop the tears and put his fingers in his ears to help himself drift off.

He didn't need any more reminders of what he lost.

Chapter 12

The next morning dawned without a cloud in the sky and a freshness in the air Alex hadn't yet experienced. He and Joah enjoyed the quiet hours before dawn with no nasty beasts to disturb the peace of the sleepers. Alex remained in his human form as his senses hadn't diminished from the night before. When he concentrated on the sounds beyond the campsite, every quiet chirp or footpad of the small, nocturnal creatures was evident to him.

The sleepers made their own noises, and Alex quickly identified and eliminated them from his focus. He wondered if this ability was Agron's or Ffornexa's blessing.

They woke the camp when it was time to do so, and Alex was able to help with preparing breakfast this time. He was handy in the kitchen as his wife hadn't developed those skills. It felt good being able to make warm meals for the party.

They needed a good breakfast as they would have another fast-paced march. They hoped to reach the entrance of the underground city by the evening.

Thorn placed a blanket across Alex's back once he was fully loaded. The rolled bedroll went under her hips to cushion her from his spine, which had rubbed her into a state of bliss for most of the previous day. She was aching from overindulgence, so she'd just hold on and ride in comfort.

Yellsbeth pouted slightly in jealousy, but a glance toward Lyra quickly made that expression disappear.

The slope increased as they approached the mountains, so they took more rest stops, and their pace dropped. By lunch break, they were down to a walk, and it looked like they might have overestimated how quickly they'd reach their destination.

Lyra leaned back against a tree and tried to catch her breath. "I don't recall it being this difficult to get to the entrance the last time we were here," she gasped.

Alex looked at her and became concerned.

Dale grinned at her. "We were much younger and leaner then," he teased.

"Would it be okay if Lyra took a turn resting on my back," Alex asked Thorn loud enough for the woman in question to overhear.

Thorn looked at their leader and nodded. "I'm fresh, so I can walk," she said.

Lyra looked at Thorn and then Alex with a blush on her face. "I couldn't," she exclaimed.

Alex dropped to the ground smoothly, and Thorn jumped down.

"Of course you can. The bedroll is quite comfortable, and his fur is very soft," Thorn insisted.

"Just until you get your breath back and feel refreshed," Alex suggested.

Lyra looked at Dale and he gave her a raised eyebrow in challenge.

Still very reluctant, she looked at the others to see if anyone else needed the break, but they all stared back at her, so she finally agreed.

Thorn showed her how to climb up and hold on when they were ready to go again. They moved the bedroll further down his back as Lyra's dimensions were longer than Thorns.

"Comfortable?" Alex asked.

"Yes! Yes, I am," she said awkwardly.

They set off again, and Lyra quickly got used to his rocking gait and began to relax.

When they passed under some low branches, she ducked down to rest her face over the luxurious fur of his shoulders. He was so warm and soft that she remained there, soothed into a drowsing state.

When they reached their next break. she jolted back to awareness and sat up quickly. Her face flushed with embarrassment, but no one was watching her.

Thorn walked over and smiled. "Was I right?" she asked.

Lyra nodded quickly. "Yes, it's very comfortable. Thank you, Alex. You can let me down now. I'm feeling better. I can walk."

He lowered himself, and Lyra slid herself off and patted his side.

"You do look much more relaxed," Dale noted with the slightest smile. Lyra flared her eyes at him as she detected a teasing tone.

"Anyone else like to rest their legs?" Alex offered.

"Me!" Yellsbeth and Halle said simultaneously.

After a fierce rock-paper-scissors battle, Yellsbeth won two out of three, so she quickly mounted Alex's back. The bedroll was tucked into the straps of one of the packs and she cuddled down on Alex's back as he stood.

"So soft," she purred, and Halle pouted.

Yellsbeth suddenly sat up with a huge grin as she faced the group. "Gods! Can you imagine riding into battle on the back of a Therrax?" she asked excitedly.

"It would be a formidable sight that would turn your enemy's bowels to water!" Joah said in approval and got a hearty battle cry from Yellsbeth.

"Ewww!" Lyra exclaimed, revolted by the graphic description, and Dale laughed. The others smiled at the antics.

They set off and made good progress through the afternoon.

Finally, they saw the entrance on the next ridge. From the flashes of light and distant screams, a battle was underway at the entrance.

Dystra's keen sight made him first to see what was happening. "A party of adventurers is being wiped out by a swarm of giant ants! The remaining fighters are about to be overtaken."

Alex looked at Lyra, and she noticed he was holding himself very still. "Do you want to charge forward?" she asked.

His voice was calm, but she could hear the tension in it. "I cannot save everyone. My priority is being your porter. I won't break my promise to you."

"If you want to save anyone, you'd better do it soon," Dystra said as he watched the battle's progress.

"Take Yellsbeth with you," she said. "Or they might attack you!"

The Dwarf jumped off as Alex settled down and changed back into his human form. Released from the harness straps, he slipped out of the baggage and immediately switched back to his Therrax form.

Yellsbeth strapped her battle axe to her back as she leapt back onto Alex.

"Hold tight," he said and raced down the next hill and up the following one toward the large arch in the side of the mountain where more ants were streaming out.

As they reached the plateau, they could see the dead party members on the ground. They also saw burnt, electrocuted, bisected, and crushed ant carcasses piled up around the last two surviving party members.

As a Therrax was charging at them, Alex saw the hope leave their eyes until Yellsbeth sat up and held her axe high while giving a mighty battle cry.

The ants paused as they saw another foe approaching and sensed the danger. Alex got a better look at them and saw they had to be at least ten feet long from antennae to the end of their abdomens, and they stood chest high to a Human.

"Protect them," Alex squeaked and slid to a halt between the injured members and their foes. Yellsbeth leapt from his back and crushed the head of an ant, trying to sneak around the side. Then she stood before them, facing the tunnel.

Alex surged forward, crushing as many of the massive insects as he could as their strategy suddenly changed. They were trying to get between him and the tunnel. He smashed their bodies to each side with mighty sweeps of his big paws. He wanted them dead before his party had to face them.

When he'd cleared the plateau of live ants, four more suddenly rushed from the mouth of the tunnel as a fifth remained just inside. This one was at least five times the size of the others. Their queen?

He made quick work of the soldiers, slapping their heads from their bodies. Surging forward, he discovered hitting the queen only left scratches on her thicker chitin armor and knocked her back. She clacked her mandibles threateningly at him in response.

She scored a lucky hit with one of her claws, and Alex leapt back before her mandibles reached him. He needed speed and agility, so he switched to his Azzarra form.

He sprang forward between her legs before she could get a grip on him. He then jumped up against the tunnel's wall and kicked off to land on her thorax. His claws dug in to give him purchase and leverage as he bit down on the joint between her head and mid-body. As she thrashed, his long curving fangs punctured the chitin, and gore splashed out. He twisted, tugged, and finally ripped her head from her body, causing her to collapse in the tunnel opening. Panting for breath, he dragged the huge head from the tunnel onto the plateau before the opening, then went back inside for the rest of the body. He was wheezing by the time he tugged the rest of her carcass outside.

"Alex?" Yellsbeth called out, and he sat and nodded. "Come here, quickly!" she cried.

The Dwarf stretched out an arm before the tall female warrior holding a gore-covered sword.

"He's with my party," Yellsbeth assured her. Alex looked at the second party member lying prone on the ground and saw she had some serious injuries and seemed to be slipping away.

Then he noticed these two weren't Human, though they shared most of a Human's general shape.

The female warrior was large and heavily muscled, but her face reminded him of a large cat. She even had large triangular, mobile ears and a tail whipping back and forth behind her. These were no costume add-ons. Her skull shape was formed to incorporate the large ears, extra large, golden-yellow eyes, a T-shaped black leathery nose... and fangs! She only had minor injuries, so she would survive.

The being on the ground was furred and had features that screamed to him she was a rabbit!

A soon-to-be-dead one.

"You're injured!" Yellsbeth gasped as she saw the deep puncture on his side and the blood dripping from it.

He glanced down, and once he was aware of it, he recalled the hit the Queen got on his Therrax form. He realized the injury followed to his new shape when he shifted. The pain suddenly reared its ugly head, and he staggered.

He immediately stretched out on the ground against the injured female, whose glassy eyes widened in fright as the warrior shouted angrily.

Yellsbeth once more intervened. "It's okay! Just watch!"

The injured female on the ground was going into shock when a bright red flash lit up the small plateau.

Alex groggily sat up and switched back to his Human form, covering his groin with his hands.

He looked to Yellsbeth. "I should get back to the others to bring our gear. Do you think it's safe for me to go?" He looked back at the tunnel's entrance.

She looked over at the huge dead ant blocking the exit. She guessed it must be the Queen. She nodded. "We'll be good until you get back."

Alex nodded, then stood and moved a short distance away before becoming a Therrax again and running back down the hill. Being tired made the pain of his transition that much sharper.

As he climbed the next ridge, he saw the party lined up for battle, so he stopped. "It's me!" he called out, slowly moving forward as they relaxed.

"We saw a red flash. You got injured?" Lyra immediately asked.

"Yes, fighting the queen ant," he said as he moved closer to the baggage. "There was one survivor of their party who wasn't going to make it, so I laid against her when I used the Restoration Magic. The other party member has minor injuries that need healing. All the others look dead."

He focused on Lyra. "Uh, they have beast forms too. Or some features of beasts. I've never been that close to one before," he said softly. He switched to his human form, squirmed under the baggage to position himself in the straps, and switched back to Therrax. The straps pinched badly as they weren't positioned properly, but he stood and gave himself a gentle shake to shift the straps better.

Dystra and Jhaan went ahead with Halle while Dale, Thorn, and Lyra confirmed baggage wouldn't fall off as Joah kept watch. Then, they crossed over to the plateau and met up with the others.

Joah and Jhaan pulled the insect corpses into a pile, except the Queen, which was too heavy, and Thorn set them ablaze.

Alex, back in his human form and dressed, was helped by Dystra to lay out the bodies of the dead party members in a row. The surviving members joined them and made their way down the row, reciting soft prayers to Agron to collect their souls. Alex couldn't help but hear this but left them to their ceremony.

The survivors collected each member's Guild Card and some items they carried. They wouldn't need them now. As Devya had reminded Alex not so long ago, the dead are dead.

When they'd completed their goodbyes to their lost friends, Lyra and Dale joined them and made introductions for their party members.

Then, it was the survivor's turn.

The warrior spoke for them. "I am Ti'Nah Desh, Warrior, blessed by Saphra. This is Shi'Jax Reven, Healer, blessed by Hallestra."

When Alex joined them, her eyes locked on him with a troubled expression.

She saw him gesture to the row of dead adventurers. It was plain to see that each was like the two survivors.

Ti'Nah answered his unasked question. "Our party was all Beast-Kin, as no one accepts us into their group. Beast-Kin are not trusted nor respected."

She looked harder at him. "What are you?"

"I'm just a new arrival, blessed by Agron, Ullentra, and Ffornexa," Alex explained.

"Three and Agron!" she exclaimed and smiled at Shi'Jax, who beamed a happy smile back at her. At Alex's puzzled look, Ti'Nah explained. "All Beast-Kin worship Agron, but he's never blessed any of our kind."

Alex frowned. "I'll have to ask him about that," Alex said quietly to himself, but their sensitive hearing picked it up.

Ti'Nah suddenly became angry. "Do not mock me or my beliefs!"

Alex raised his hands to ease her temper.

"He's not. The Gods actually speak to Alex," Lyra explained gently.

Ti'Nah and Shi'Jax looked at Alex in shock.

He glanced at Lyra in concern then addressed the two. "They don't... speak to me with words, just impressions and only when I'm asleep... or otherwise unconscious." He showed them his Adventurer's Guild Card.

The warrior dropped to her knees before Alex and pressed her forehead to the ground with her big arms outstretched towards him, palms up. In his surprise at her gesture, he still noted her retracted claws. She was formidable.

The smaller healer mirrored this gesture, which was too much for Alex. He also dropped to his knees and grasped one of their hands in his.

"Please, don't!" he gasped.

They raised their heads in surprise and saw the discomfort in his expression.

"Agron is with you. Our people have waited so long for his emissary, a voice for our people," Ti'Nah said, reverence in her tone.

"What?" Alex gaped at her, then looked at Lyra in shock.

Her expression became one of annoyance. Something flashed in her lovely eyes.

"He's not the messiah! He's a very naughty boy!"

The moment the words slipped from her lips, Alex froze as images and moments from his old life crashed through his mind.

Her smile, the flash of life in her eyes in those joyful moments, her high and light laughter, her annoying penchant for repeating cherished lines from her favorite movies repeatedly, popcorn, comfy blankets, the worn sofa before the TV, cuddling together as he watched her profile more than the screen.

It was a double shot of joy and despair, hitting him in the soft spot of his heart. His exhaustion from the fight made him vulnerable to this.

He heard a ringing sound building and saw concerned faces as darkness reached for him.

"ALEX, BREATHE!" someone shouted just as he went under.

Chapter 13

Impossible colors flared and washed through him as he heard orange and... blueberries?

The motherly presence was back, but he picked up frustration as she could do nothing for this. He recalled that despite her motherly aspect, the currency for her gift was pain.

Impatience surged once more, only to be tempered with calm.

A question surfaced in Alex. Something about Agron and the Beast-Kin. Were they being shunned by the God they all worshipped? This mirrored some painful and frustrating moments he'd had with his God.

The next impressions were a mixed bag and flitted by quickly but strongly. Pride, love, caution, and an intense need to... protect them? Next came anger, rage against slavers again, and finally back to pride before the presence faded.

It was the most he'd ever received from the angry God. It left him wrung out.

It seemed Agron was as conflicted as Alex was. This was his last thought as he surfaced.

-=-

Alex woke feeling the comfort of soft blankets around him, and he opened his eyes to see relieved expressions.

Lyra was first and foremost in his field of view. She was so close! A memory of another lovely blonde overlaid itself over his vision of Lyra, and he gasped dizzily as it threatened to send him spiraling back into the darkness. He closed his eyes tightly.

"Alex! What happened?" she asked anxiously.

He gently shook his head as his brain tried to take him back to his memories. He forced them away. "I'm fine! I'm good. I... just need a little space... please," he begged quietly.

He suddenly realized the fuzzy blanket he was resting against was moving and glanced over his right shoulder to see Ti'Nah shifting her body from where she'd been pressed against him. What he'd taken as tan skin was fine, soft fur. Why was she letting him lean back on her?

"I'm sorry, Alex," she said contritely.

He sat up and saw he had an audience. "No, I'm sorry," he said. "It's been... a full day," he said awkwardly.

He stood with help and took stock of his faculties. He was conscious, at least.

His eyes flicked to Lyra's face, but he couldn't talk about the actual cause of his recent lapse. Not when she was still so near and looked so intensely lovely.

So, he took a deep shuddering breath, then forced a small smile onto his face which brought relief to hers. Then he remembered a promise. He turned to Ti'Nah and Shi'Jax. He reached out to take their hands in his once more, marveling at the differences between his human hand and their Beast-Kin hands. Not bad, just different.

Agron's message suddenly surged in his mind, and he felt it fill his body. His muscles shifted, and his stance went through several subtle movements. He made noises he didn't recognize and ended with an exhalation. The Beast-Kin gasped as they watched him in shock. Tears came to their eyes as their smiles erupted.

Ti'Nah was speechless but Shi'Jax's dark red eyes seemed to glow with joy as she managed to get words through her tight throat. "Thank you."

"Emissary," Ti'Nah finally managed with reverence in her voice.

Alex felt a ripple run through his muscles and felt like himself again. He shook his head. "No, please. Just Alex," he said quietly, and she tipped her eyes downward in supplication.

"What just happened? What was all that twitching and squeaks?" Lyra asked as she stared at Alex. He looked at her but couldn't really explain it.

The big warrior turned a beatific smile toward her. "Alex shared Agron's message with us," she said, and Shi'Jax nodded excitedly.

"He spoke with you again?" Lyra asked in surprise. Alex nodded.

"Any further information on what he wants you to do?" Dale asked.

This drew immediate interest from the two Beast-Kin. Alex sighed. "Agron seems to have a purpose for returning but it hasn't become clear just yet."

"We must assist you!" Ti'Nah exclaimed. Shi'Jax nodded vigorously. "You saved us and brought us Agron's message!" Ti'Nah insisted.

"You brought me back from the edge of death!" Shi'Jax added.

Alex held up his hands to calm them. "Right now, I'm concentrating on the mission I was hired by Lyra and her party to do. I'm a porter, and we're going into the underground city for a two-week exploration mission. Agron hasn't made his request clear yet, and I got the impression that Ffornexa believes the information will come to me as time passes, so that's what I'm doing. Ullentra seems to be happy just keeping me alive."

Ti'Nah smiled at the others nearby. "He communes with the Gods as if it was as common as rain!" she laughed incredulously.

"Alex has a difficult relationship with Gods," Lyra said simply, but her eyes held concern.

He could only nod in agreement. He smiled sadly as his wife's words echoed in his mind. He pushed that away as Lyra glanced at him.

"I'm so sorry for the drama," he said. "I have no idea why they chose me for this." He rubbed his eyes with the heels of his hands, then blinked at Lyra. "Where are we in terms of preparing?"

"We won't enter tonight. There is much to do to clear the carnage from the entrance. We don't want to draw any additional threats from the depths," she responded.

"Why were second-level monsters on the surface?" Dale asked. He focused on Ti'Nah. "Did your party draw them out?"

She shook her head. "No, we'd just arrived and were setting up camp when they surged out and attacked in force. They were in a frenzy, and we were caught unprepared. Our leader fought with his Fire and Lightning magic for as long as he could, but there were just too many, and we lost critical people in the first seconds."

"You were just arriving? That seems like incredibly bad timing to arrive just as a queen ant exits searching for a new burrow," Dale said with a frown.

"Not coincidental timing at all," Dystra said as he returned from the tunnel entrance. "There are scent bombs scattered at the far side of the entry chamber and scorch marks indicating the ants were flushed out of their nest, guided from below, contained in the chamber, and released to attack the approaching Beast-Kin party."

That made everyone quiet as they contemplated the evil that transpired here.

"Any idea as to who might have known you were coming here and when?" the Assassin asked. He was keeping his eyes on the dark forest around them.

Ti'Nah slowly scowled, and a low growl began. "I have a good idea," she said. She took a deep breath and shuddered to release the stress.

"Originally, our party was just our leader Gio'Dan Ketta, blessed by Phyrrenz, Har'Dis Fatut, blessed by Macrus, and me. Gio'Dan contacted a scholar at the university to get him to sponsor the mission and provide the extra members we'd need. We would lead but needed a balanced party for the depth we intended to visit.

Unfortunately, Gio'Dan told the scholar of a map his people had created and protected for generations. It guides to the ramp down to the seventh level. The scholar insisted on reviewing the map, but we were reluctant to show anyone, especially a Human."

Gold eyes scanned the faces of those present but saw none took offence, so she continued.

"I wasn't in favor of Gio'Dan's plan, so I set my efforts toward finding party members within our community and bringing their skills up to a sufficient level.

Har'Dis worked on financing. He determined we could pay for the mission if we pooled our resources.

That's when Gio'Dan cut off communication with the scholar, but spies are working for him, even within our community. While there was knowledge of the map's existence, no one caught sight of it."

Lyra looked at Ti'Nah. "Our map goes as far as the fourth level right up to the entrance to the fifth, which is more than any I've heard of before."

Ti'Nah nodded. "I will give you our map if I am allowed to accompany Alex on the mission—with Shi'Jax as well," she adds quickly. Her friend nodded.

Lyra shared a look with Dale, and he spoke. "We didn't consider extra mouths to feed with our provisions. Adding two more levels to our trip may also strain our provisions unless we supplement it with food we source along the way."

Shi'Jax spoke up excitedly. "We have plenty of provisions as we had yet to begin our mission. We can combine our stores to help extend the visit."

Joah cleared his throat to get their attention. "Having a third fighter, especially one of Ti'Nah's capability, would be a great improvement."

Dystra nodded. "A second healer for a party of this size is also an excellent idea."

Alex stayed out of the decision making and saw Lyra was grateful for that. She and the others put their heads together to discuss augmenting their party with the two extra members.

Ti'Nah watched Alex curiously as he wasn't participating. He smiled at her. "It's their mission. I'm just their porter." The large warrior still seemed confused, but he couldn't offer anything else.

Instead, he pondered why this scholar might resort to such behavior.

He looked at Ti'Nah again. "What would Gio'Dan have done with any knowledge he found in the lower levels?" he asked quietly.

She blinked at him for what must have sounded like an odd question. "He would have sold it to the university," she replied.

Alex's confusion increased. "So, the scholar would have had access to it anyway?"

The Warrior paused, then nodded.

Alex realized the scholar wouldn't be collecting the knowledge himself, so there wouldn't be any prestige connected to him based on who did.

Perhaps it was a bias issue. Maybe someone didn't want Beast-Kin to get prestige for collecting such valuable information?

It felt like he was sinking into conspiracy theories, so he returned to the mundane and simplest answer. It was the reward money the adventurers would receive for the treasures. The scholar must have informed someone about the map. Two levels of never-before-discovered treasures awaited whoever had it.

He saw Lyra and Dale turn back to face the two anxious Beast-Kin, and Lyra spoke. "It would be beneficial to have the extra hands for this mission. I'm so sorry about the loss of your friends."

Alex suddenly connected the dots in his head. Dystra locked eyes with him and nodded. The Assassin had reached the same conclusion.

"The enemy's still here," he said.

"WHAT!?!" Lyra and Dale exclaimed in surprise as the rest of their party looked concerned.

Dystra continued. "They set up an ambush but used ants as their weapon because they leave relatively intact victims. None of the bodies were badly mauled. This protects the map. They were likely inside the tunnel waiting for the ants to finish so they could come out and get the map."

"Then a Therrax ran up and started shredding the ants," Yellsbeth added gleefully.

Dystra nodded. "They likely headed back down the tunnels to regroup."

"Gods! We'll have to deal with murderous bandits before we can start our mission?" Lyra exclaimed in outrage.

Alex shared another look with Dystra and nodded. He turned back to Lyra. "They can't have gone far. Leave them to Dystra and me."

"I wish to avenge my friends," Ti'Nah growled quietly.

"This is a task for stealth. I'll find them, and Dystra will kill them," Alex said.

He looked at Lyra. "With your permission," he added.

She hesitated for just a moment, then nodded.

Totally oblivious to the eyes on him, Alex quickly shed his clothes and switched to the form of what looked like a black Azzarra, except it had a series of spiky tendrils projecting from its neck.

"A Paxphillos!" Ti'Nah gasped excitedly. Alex glanced at her and followed Dystra, who was running towards the tunnel entrance. Alex easily caught up and kept pace.

They stopped at the back of the entrance chamber, and the Assassin pointed out the location of the scent bombs. Alex passed them and began to draw in the scents from the tunnel. He identified his own and Dystra's, then blocked them as he parsed the multitude of odors left behind.

Men and a smaller number of women rushed through here recently. Alex used a claw to scratch the symbol for the number eight in the dust on the stone floor.

Dystra glanced at Alex. The Assassin held up eight fingers.

Alex nodded but didn't bother telling him that two were female, as that didn't matter.

They headed deeper into the tunnels, but neither needed extra light to find their way. Alex's large black eyes were sensitive to the invisible light his tendrils were casting over the area before him, and Elf eyes worked very well in the minimal light thrown off by the occasional bioluminescent ceiling moss.

They passed a small side corridor, and the scent went both ways. Alex sorted the individual signatures and determined five went into the side passage while three continued onwards. He knew they were close by.

Alex lifted his chin five times, then flattened his body as he faced the corridor to the side.

Dystra held up five fingers, and Alex nodded.

The Assassin pointed to the small stack of pebbles on either side of the corridor. A tripwire sensor. He sprang forward and rolled to his feet nine feet away. He paused, then ducked around a corner, blades in his hands. Alex heard startled gasps and cut-off cries.

Rapidly approaching footsteps from his left told Alex the remaining three were rushing back up the corridor to rejoin the rest of their party.

He didn't have enough time to warn Dystra, so he slipped into the side passage and turned to face outward. Then he switched to his Therrax shape, which almost filled the smaller tunnel.

As the three rushed around the corner, Alex struck lightning fast with his razor-sharp beak... and bit their heads off.

Their bodies crashed to the floor with a loud clatter as they'd been carrying the rest of the gear they'd left behind. From the weapons, they were planning quite an assault.

Dystra made annoyed sounds as he squeezed his body between Alex's soft fur and the wall to see what made all the noise. He stopped when he spotted the three headless bodies. He moved forward slowly, looking from side to side. Finally, he turned to Alex with an incredulous expression.

"Yes, I ate them—URK!" He clenched his beak tight to keep the bile down. "Don't make me think about it!" Alex complained pitifully.

He struggled to calm his stomach. When it seemed to be settled, he looked at the Assassin. "What my body does in this shape is completely natural to it, and I can't let my Human mind interfere—URK!"

He paused as he realized his human mind couldn't cope with this. "But there are limits," he said as his control slipped.

The Therrax jaws opened, and the huge beast coughed up the three heads.

They still wore surprised expressions.

Dystra grimaced, then gestured for Alex to leave the corridor. Once he had, the Elf kicked the heads further in. He collected the valuables from the three bodies, dragged them down the corridor as well, then headed for the exit.

"Let's go," he said tersely.

As Alex moved up beside him, he looked at the grim Elf.

"Did I do something wrong?" he asked.

Dystra stopped and turned to stare at Alex in frustration. "My offer to act as your failsafe to protect the party was a lie, wasn't it. I see what you are capable of... detecting followers I missed, tracking enemies by scent and determining the precise count and location, and killing faster than a nervous system can register."

Alex sat and faced the Elf Assassin. He could see his pride had been wounded, and now he was unsure how safe they were with him. He had to earn that trust back.

"I made no attempt to lie to you or the others. I'm learning my capabilities as I go. I have no intention of harming anyone in the party. I need to develop a reputation as a helpful and supportive team player as I'm trying to reverse all the bad Agron did in the past. I can see how angry he becomes. If it weren't for the support from the other two, he might still be a danger.

That said, I need you to keep me honest. If you think Agron's influence is taking over, I need you to make sure I'm aware of it and making efforts to regain control. I need your help with this. If I can't rationally explain why I'm taking an action, I may be in trouble."

He watched Dystra and gave him time to process.

Finally, the Elf nodded.

"Biting heads off is a sign of lost control," he said.

Alex gave himself a shake. "Please don't remind me." He fluffed the feathers on his head and neck, then shook to settle them again. "To argue the point, you were busy, and I didn't have time to tell you they were coming without giving away my position. A Therrax is big enough to keep them from getting past me. I left the attack up to my body. Fast and silent, like you."

Dystra nodded slowly, and Alex could see he was working that out in his mind. He finally nodded firmly and continued to the camp, where several anxious faces waited for them.

Thorn rushed forward to meet him and stood at the edge of the camp to hold up his tunic for him. He switched back to Human and smiled at her as he accepted the garment and slipped it on. Then he took his boots from her and put them on, too. She tilted her face up, and he kissed her sweetly after the smallest pause. She turned and rushed back to the group as Alex joined more slowly.

Lyra gave him a look as he stopped next to Dystra. "Any issues?" she asked.

Alex let Dystra do the talking.

"No. There were eight of them. Adventurers from the city, possibly on retainer to the university, as I don't recall seeing them around the Guild Hall. I got their Guild Cards, so we can try to confirm this when we get back." His expression said he believed that was a dead end.

Ti'Nah watched Dystra carefully. "You took out all eight?"

The Assassin's pride bristled a little to be doubted then he shook his head. He glanced at the cards in his hands to see the last three. He paused as he scanned the other cards and then answered. "Alex killed their leader and his two Fire Mages." He gave Alex a quick glance, then smiled slightly. "Bit their heads off."

Ti'Nah's toothy smile showed her satisfaction at how they'd met their end.

Lyra's appalled expression was equally strong, so Alex raised his hands. "They showed up when Dystra was busy with the others, and I couldn't warn him, so I needed to act fast. Therraxs are very fast—I spat them out... eventually." He flashed an annoyed expression at the Assassin, who wore a smug little smile.

Their camp had been prepared, and they'd begun the task of merging the provision stores.

Alex felt a little out of sorts as he had nothing to do. Yes, he was weary, but everyone seemed busy but him.

He moved to Jhaan and Yellsbeth to see if they needed help preparing the evening meal, but they said no.

The team working on merging their provisions just waved him off, so he found a quiet place to sit and did his best to relax. He heard a noise and saw Ti'Nah waiting to be acknowledged.

"Hi, Ti'Nah. They have no tasks for you either?" he asked with a smile.

"No, I was on my way to hunt for some mutton, but I have a question for you," the big warrior said.

Alex felt a little annoyed that no one asked if he'd like to hunt, but he let that go and locked eyes with her. He was delighted to see how large and gold they were. "Sure, ask away."

"Is the Dwarf with the dark hair your mate?" she said.

Alex blinked in surprise. "Thorn? My mate?"

"Yes, I witnessed your mating ritual earlier," Ti'Nah qualified.

Alex recalled the kiss. "Oh, that! No, that was just a kiss, a sign of affection. Thorn is... a good friend of mine. We've shared intimacy. You know, just to release tension as... very good friends do... sometimes."

Large gold-yellow eyes widened in surprise. "Is this how it is with non-Beast-Kin? I have no knowledge of the mating habits of other races. I was curious."

Alex's face was getting warmer. "Yes. I mean, I'm no expert, but it can be like that."

"And kissing reduces tension?" Ti'Nah asked.

Alex opened his mouth to agree, but that felt dishonest. "Well, this kissing was just a casual sign of affection but for tension relief... there are other intimate things."

"Mating?" Ti'Nah asked incredulously.

"Not for procreation but just to... make each other feel good. A release of... sexual tension," Alex explained awkwardly.

"Huh," she responded in wonder, then grinned. "I look forward to us becoming very good friends as well!"

She trotted away with a happy smile before he could correct her misinterpretation.

Dystra appeared at his elbow. "Tricky situation."

Alex jumped in surprise at his stealthy approach, then scowled at the privacy breach.

"Do you think she'll expect you to stay in your Human form, or maybe she'd prefer you as an Azzarra?" the Assassin suggested delicately, then moved away before Alex could get past his outrage.

Was Dystra a racist? Or was he just trying to push Alex's buttons? Either could be true, and both brought a scowl to his face.

He pushed those thoughts away and tried to think of something nicer to think about.

He sat there looking into the dancing fire for a time, going over the events of the past few days, and paused in wonder as everything he'd experienced was so far removed from his life on Earth.

Better or worse had yet to be determined.

Across the camp, he saw Lyra, Dale, Joah, and Shi'Jax working on the provision review. He suddenly recalled how, the previous night, his hearing picked up gentle whispers from a distance away. Again, he wondered if it was Agron's gift working on his Human senses.

Once more, he concentrated on the sounds around him and focused on what Lyra was saying. She was across the campfire and at the far side of the site. He realized he could clearly see every detail of her lovely face and how the firelight glowed on her blonde hair. Her lips were moving, and he heard her saying she believed they would have enough food for four weeks. She glanced in his direction, and her lips stopped moving as she focused on him. Her expression became concerned, and she said his name. The other looked in his direction and he heard Dale make a surprised exclamation. Shi'Jax looked his way, and he noted her eyes lit up from within and shone like two red-gold mirrors. Her exclamation of surprised sounded almost joyful.

Alex was surprised to see Lyra jump to her feet and rush across the campsite, around the firepit, and approach him.

"What? he asked and winced at how loud his voice sounded. He pulled his senses back to normal levels then Lyra held his face between her hands and looked into his eyes.

Now, he was getting worried. Dystra appeared behind Lyra with a concerned expression.

"Is that you, Alex? Or is it Agron?" he asked tensely.

"Of course, it's me. Alex! What's going on?" he asked as he looked back at Lyra.

She looked closely at his face, but from her frustrated expression, she wasn't seeing what she'd seen before. "Your eyes were glowing brightly."

"Reflecting the firelight," Shi'Jax explained, and they looked at her. "Alex's eyes were like mine. They were reflecting the firelight." She looked delighted.

Lyra looked back at him. "What were you doing just then?"

His mouth opened and closed. He didn't want to admit he was enjoying how pretty she looked in the firelight, but he had to say something.

"I-I was just checking how much sharper my eyes are getting these days," he admitted.

"You can do partial transformations? Like just your eyes?" Dale asked.

"And ears," Alex admitted, then realized he probably shouldn't have said that.

Lyra locked eyes with him, and he realized she still hadn't released his face from between her soft hands.

"You could hear us from across the camp, over the other noises?" she asked.

"Uh... yes."

Her eyes flicked away toward Dale and back. "How long?"

He knew what she was asking but didn't want to let her know he'd heard her the night before. But he wouldn't lie to her.

"Not long," he said quietly.

They heard the thump of footsteps getting closer quickly, and everyone looked into the darkness to see golden eyes approaching.

"It's Ti'Nah," Shi'Jax said quickly.

"What's happened to Alex? Is he well?" the big warrior asked nervously. She had a small doe in the grasp of her left fist. Her hunt had been successful.

Alex used the moment to pull back from Lyra's hands and stand up.

"I'm fine. We're just discovering I can do partial changes to augment my senses. It should help when I'm doing guard duty," he said with a forced smile.

Ti'Nah could tell she was missing some nuance as the expressions of the others didn't match the bright tone of Alex's voice.

Yellsbeth announced dinner was ready, and Alex quickly nodded and walked away.

Ti'Nah looked at Lyra, whose expression was wobbling, but the Beast-Kin had difficulty interpreting Human facial cues and couldn't read hers. The woman nodded to her and followed Alex. The others dispersed, leaving Shi'Jax with her.

"What trouble did I miss?" Ti'Nah asked her friend quietly.

The healer's voice was equally quiet. "Matters of the heart, if I'm not mistaken. It seems Alex has a complicated relationship with some members of his party and the Gods."

-=-

The nightly guard duty went smoothly as the chaos of the night before had driven away predators in the area.

The bodies of the dead Beast-Kin had been buried by Dale as this was their preferred way to return to nature. Apparently, they believed cremation wasted the nutrients needed by the soil.

While they'd immediately cremated the soldier ants, they harvested anything useful or valuable from the Queen before reducing her to ash.

The clearing before the tunnel was as pristine as before the attack.

Once they went inside, Dale sealed the side corridor where the bodies of the dead ambushers remained. Dystra assured them the corridor had been a dead end.

The night before, they refined the party's order for moving forward through the tunnels, with Joah and Yellsbeth taking the lead and Dystra close behind, watching for traps and pitfalls.

Thorn and Halle came next as their offensive magic wielders. Fire, Lightning, and Water magic to tackle a range of enemies.

Protecting them was Dale with his Earth Magic. He could create Earth and Rock walls for them to work behind and launch rock projectiles at targets.

Jhaan provided additional protection with his bow or dual blades if it came to close quarters fighting.

Next came the healers. Lyra and Shi'Jax would keep an eye on all party members and ensure they were healed quickly. They also had their Air Magic to act offensively if required.

Bringing up the rear was Alex in Therrax form carrying all their baggage. As he'd proven the night before, he could quickly get out of the harness and launch himself at any opponent in various beast forms. He also had his bow if ranged attack/defense was required.

Ti'Nah was guarding the rear of the party. She'd proven her abilities when she'd fought off so many ants the night before. She and Joah would switch positions on alternate levels.

They also compared the map Dale had with the one Ti'Nah provided. The routes through the levels were mostly similar down to the fourth level with only slight differences. Dale, Lyra, and Ti'Nah discussed the variations to see which option made the most sense.

The first level had the least dangerous creatures, and most could just be avoided. As a swarm of giant ants had poured through the level yesterday, the remaining weaker creatures were hiding, so getting to the first set of ramps to the next level down didn't take long.

This level had been picked clean centuries ago. There was no treasure here.

Still, Alex absorbed everything he was seeing. A people with a distinct culture had lived in these tunnels. The walls weren't rough-hewn stone. They were cut with precision and care. Here and there, he saw stylized ornamentation. Much of this had been stripped by previous Adventurers looking for something to sell. Apparently, intact trim from the tunnels was such an item.

The rooms off the wide, relatively clean tunnels had been ransacked ages ago, then inhabited by the weaker denizens, then wiped out by adventurers, only to be repopulated by a new generation of creatures.

Bioluminescent molds and slimes were also common, and small creatures that moved very fast. They'd bite if given the chance.

Alex heard there were creatures to be found on this level, but walking through as a Therrax, even one loaded down with baggage, seemed to make anything hostile go into hiding.

This lightened the mood of the others as they began to see Alex as their not-so-secret weapon.

They grabbed a quick bite to eat and drink and prepared to enter the second level.

"This is where the ants were driven from, yes?" Alex asked.

Dystra nodded. "Yes, and they've left a vacuum for other monsters to inhabit. As they were burned out, it might take some time for new inhabitants to arrive. Maybe ants from the third level looking for safer quarters will come up. Be on the lookout for scouts."

"What else will we find here?" Alex asked.

"More of what you find here but tougher, bigger versions. On the third and fourth levels are armored, reptilian bastards that are hard to kill. The theory is they were created to be gardeners. Or so I'm told. Biomechanical constructs that mutated after whatever killed the inhabitants," the Assassin said thoughtfully.

Joah and Yellsbeth dealt with a small group of overgrown millipedes as they worked their way deeper into the tunnels, but for the most part, they didn't encounter too many challenges.

They were amazed to find themselves approaching the ramp down to the third level. Here, they saw evidence of a battle. Bodies of adventurers were strewn across the floor. The party had six members, but none had survived the fight. There was also evidence that something had fed from the bodies.

Joah collected the Guild Cards from the bodies and glanced at Alex when he scanned through them. He moved closer and held up one of the cards before Alex's face.

"Our hunt for Ginny's attacker, Ken Acabura, is over. The sadistic bastard met his end when something bit his face off," he said.

Alex was surprised and a little relieved that they'd found closure so quickly. He was expecting to hunt the creep for years before their paths crossed.

Then, he realized that this brevity was part of the nature of this world. Most adventurers were going to meet a sudden and brutal end.

He glanced around and worried for his teammates.

Joah's eyes were watching him. "Aye, we'll remain vigilant so we don't meet the same end."

Alex couldn't trust his voice, so he simply nodded.

Dale moved closer. "We're making incredible progress, but the next level is huge, and it took us three days to get to the ramp down to the fourth level. With the map we made, I'm expecting it to take less time, but we'll see what's living on the third level these days. There's a good camp spot we're going to now. It's easy to defend and has access to safe water."

Alex and Ti'Nah maintained a quiet conversation as they followed and kept an eye on the path behind them. With their hearing tuned up to perceive sounds at their backs, the chance of being snuck up on was minimal, but they remained vigilant.

He told her about his arrival and the issues he'd faced.

Ti'Nah was a native, blessed at birth twenty-five years ago, but Shi'Jax was a relatively recent new arrival. Ti'Nah asked her to join the expedition due to the strength of her healing abilities. She was young at twenty-one, and this was her first mission. It had almost been her last.

Alex watched Lyra and Shi'Jax speaking to each other as they maintained their position in the group.

There was a slight breeze from ahead, and Alex wondered if some kind of ventilation system was still operating in these ruins. He'd expected the air to be still and maybe a little stagnant, but it felt fresh.

His heightened senses picked up the scents of his party members and isolated them so he could use the air movement to bring him hints of approaching dangers.

They continued until they approached a straight section of tunnel that stretched off into the distance. The light dimmed in the middle of this stretch, but the far wall could be seen.

His hackles suddenly rose. "Danger ahead!" he squeaked loud enough for Yellsbeth and Joah at the front to hear. Everyone stopped and readied themselves.

"Nature of the threat?" Dale called back.

Alex inhaled deeply and let his mind sift through the components.

Something tickled at his mind. An image of tentacles?

"Smells like... vegetation? What has green tentacles?" he called back.

Dale shared a look with Lyra. "Hook Vines?" he said, and she nodded. "They weren't here the last time we passed through," Dale said with a frown as he reviewed their map. With a frustrated growl, he looked forward.

"Joah, Yellsbeth, fall back. Thorn, can you send a thin stream of heat down the center of the passage ahead?"

She looked at him with a raised eyebrow. "Body temperature?"

He smiled and nodded. They would see if they could trigger the trap.

The dark-haired Dwarf moved forward and pointed to the distant wall at the end of the straight corridor before them. Concentrating on a point at the center of that wall, she created a trickle of electrons from the air before her to her target. Once she felt the chain complete, she fed a stream of a fire spell to follow that path. The heat surged forward in spurts until the air rippled gently down the hall.

Halle stood close by with an ice spell ready. She watched Thorn from the corner of her eye as using her fire magic with such precision was exceptionally difficult.

The light at the end of the corridor was suddenly obscured as thick tentacles dropped from the ceiling to thrash around, attempting to grab the source of the heat.

"Light it up!" Dale called, and Thorn released her grip on the flame spell. The thin stream suddenly swelled into a massive tube of white-hot fire. Everything in the passage burst into flame.

Immediately, Halle threw up a thick wall of clear ice across the corridor to prevent blowback from the blast.

They watched the tentacles burst into flame, and their thrashing became frantic.

The ice wall was quickly melting but the threat from the blast was over. The flames rapidly consumed the vines, and soon, the remains were reduced to spasms and twitching.

"What was that?" Alex asked.

Lyra looked back at him. "Hook Vines. Otherwise known as Bleeder Vines. Pretty big ones, too."

Ti'Nah shivered. "They tangle you and stab you with their poisoned thorns, which paralyzes you. Then, they drink your blood with the hollow thorns. It's a horrible way to die."

Alex shared a bleak look with the large warrior. "I'm glad I smelled it."

"If you didn't know what it was, how did you know to warn us?" Ti'Nah asked.

Alex recalled the instinctive reaction he'd had to the scent. "I didn't know, but it seems Therraxs know the scent instinctively."

Thorn and Halle moved forward, clearing the corridor with sharp blasts of ice and fire to destroy the remaining tentacles. The creature's main body was above them in the space between the ceiling and the floor above. Its tentacles hung down through the gaps it made by forcing out what might have been lighting fixtures, which were long gone.

The roar of the flames must have scared all nearby creatures as they saw no sign of anything the rest of the way to their campsite.

Dale was right. The room was off the main corridor, slightly elevated, and had three exits, so it would be easy to defend and escape from. Based on the map, two exits led back in the direction they came, and the other continued toward the ramp down to the fourth level. The room contained fresh water in what Alex could only describe as a water feature. It looked like a decorative fountain! For all he knew, maybe that's what it was.

Alex watched Halle doing something with her hands over the water before she declared it fit to drink.

They set up camp in the large chamber and worked out a schedule allowing shorter guard duties and more sleep. This was welcome news.

Lyra shook her head in disbelief. "I can't get over how quickly we're advancing. I wasn't expecting to reach the fourth level for another two days."

Dale grinned and nodded. "Maybe we should change our plan to include getting to the eighth level?"

Dystra slapped Dale's arm in frustration. "Don't get cocky. Every step forward we take is an opportunity to encounter something horrifying. We can't become complacent!"

Dale held up his hands in mock surrender but couldn't hide his smile, making Dystra roll his eyes.

Dinner was made, and sleeping arrangements were defined. They enjoyed their meal and discussed their performance with the few threats they'd faced so far.

When they were done preparing to sleep, Yellsbeth, Thorn, and Halle stepped close and gave Alex a kiss goodnight, much to his embarrassment, as Ti'Nah and Shi'Jax watched closely with interest.

He decided he'd have to speak to the ladies privately tomorrow to curb these displays of affection. At least until they were no longer underground.

Alex wasn't sure how well that conversation would be received, but he knew it would be damn embarrassing.

Chapter 14

As they walked down the ramp from the third to the fourth level, Alex and Joah listened carefully for sounds of a mechanized nature ahead and behind them. They'd been told the third and fourth levels would contain biomechanical constructs, which were damn difficult to fight. They'd been surprised to encounter none on the third floor. Joah was particularly concerned as he was almost at the place where he and his party had been ambushed.

"What did Dale say was on the fourth level when they were here last?" Alex asked with a soft voice.

"Cultivated fields," Joah said, equally quiet.

Alex peered into the vast chambers on either side of their path. He saw more of that bioluminescent fungus and the occasional functioning bank of overhead grow lights (powered by what), but what he wasn't seeing were any crops. Just vast fields of soil. Nothing was being grown here.

With no plants to tend, he assumed the biomechanical gardeners had moved elsewhere.

Some scout ants appeared, but Yellsbeth and Ti'Nah took them out quickly.

The fourth level, being dedicated to what was once vast fields of crops in enormous chambers linked by large arches, meant the path twisted and turned back on itself, then dropped to another sublevel of fields in new chambers.

"Isn't this considered another level down?" Alex argued.

Joah pointed to the symbols on the wall by the slope down to the next set of fields. He shook his head.

"The primary symbol on these signs hasn't changed, so we are still considered to be on the fourth. It's a stacked level. Still, we are making remarkable progress!"

Alex picked up a scratching sound behind them and called it out.

Thorn joined them and shot a blast of white-hot flame back up the ramp, igniting a vast wave of rat-like creatures who must have been hiding in the dirt fields. The ones at the back squealed in pain but managed to stop their forward momentum and ran away, only slightly singed. Thorn smiled at Alex and returned to her position.

Looking back at the crispy dead rats, Alex grimaced. "We'll need to be aware of the roadkill on our way back."

"The survivors will eat them," Joah said calmly.

Due to the vast dimensions of this level, how the path twisted and turned around blind corners, and the difficulty of defending any encampment they might attempt to set up, the goal was to push through to the fifth level. They might need to spend a day at that spot to recuperate.

They continued moving forward as the hours passed, moving as quickly as it was safe to do.

"Not having to wear the packs is making a huge difference in our progress," Joah noted. "I don't think I've been on a mission that moved through the levels quite this quickly."

As Alex had no previous experience here, he wondered what it must have been like for the others who had ventured through these dim corridors at a seemingly much slower pace. What had caused that decrease in speed? Were there more dangerous creatures at that time? He noted that while some party members were smiling more, Dystra seemed to be getting tenser with each passing hour. Alex determined he would try to maintain his vigilance at the assassin's level.

They were roughly halfway through one of the chambers when a huge vibration suddenly rushed through the floor.

"Fuck! Something's hiding in the soil! SHIT! IT'S BIG!" Yellsbeth announced loudly from the front.

The dirt to the left of the path suddenly heaved, and it became difficult to see the threat through the wall of soil flung into the air.

Yellsbeth spun in place and swung her axe.

A sharp metallic clang rang out as she struck the side of whatever was attacking. More soil was flung onto the path, further obscuring visibility. Ti'Nah swung her sword and was rewarded with the same noise but no other sign they'd harmed their attacker.

"If it's metal, can we shock it?" Dale called out.

Thorn prepared, and when she saw the outline of the large creature, she sent an arc of lightning at it.

The result they hoped for didn't materialize. Instead, it heaved its mass free of the dirt and passed the charge along its enormous length, causing its scales to glow brightly at intervals.

They'd just fed it.

The front end of this beast opened like a toothy maw, and it screamed its battle cry.

Something flashed by in Alex's mind. He switched to his Human shape, lurched out from under the baggage, and grabbed his bow and quiver. He had it strung, with an arrow notched in mere seconds. The image in his mind was very clear. He looked toward their archer. "Jhaan! The insides of its mouth and nostrils are free of scales!"

Alex drew and fired in a single motion, sending his arrow into the serpent's left nostril. It screamed, and the jaws flew wide. Jhaan drove an arrow into the roof of its mouth. This caused it to spasm, and more dirt flew into the air. Unfortunately, a bony plate in its palate prevented the arrow from reaching its brain, but it was stuck.

Dale grew stone walls on either side of its body, but the massive serpent slammed into them, shattering them to rubble. Yellsbeth was struck by the flailing beast and flew across the path. She was protecting her ribs when she got back to her feet.

Jhaan shouted instructions. "Alex, target the creature's nostrils again. I'm going for the venom sacks at the back of its mouth."

Alex's bow thumped rhythmically, causing the creature's cry to cut off with a squeak as its jaws snapped open. He'd put three more arrows in the nostrils, two to a side. He'd never been this accurate at home!

With its mouth stretched open, Jhaan burst the two sacks at the back of its throat. The creature struggled to close its mouth with the arrows sticking out.

"Hit its mouth with fire!" Jhaan called out, and Thorn flung a lance of white-hot plasma across the gap toward the closing maw.

Some plasma was blocked by the flying soil as it continued to thrash, but the rest caught the wet lips of the monster.

That's when they discovered the volatility of the glandular liquid in its mouth. With a closed mouth and nostrils blocked, there was nowhere for the explosion to go.

A deep, concussive blast ripped through the serpent's length, exploding it violently. Everyone was knocked from their feet, pelted with mud, and spattered with chunks of snake guts and blood.

Joah helped Alex up as they were the furthest from the blast. The older man froze in surprise and reached for the snake's sharp tail spike sticking out of Alex's back.

He looked over his shoulder with a wince. "No. Leave it in for now. Help me check out the others first," he said through his pain. They moved from person to person, but none had more than minor surface-level injuries that Lyra or Shi'Jax could easily deal with. Yellsbeth watched Alex cautiously as he approached, moving slowly, then saw the bone stabbing into his back.

"Gods! You're more injured than I am!" she exclaimed.

"This is a two-for-one offer!" Alex said with a pained smile.

Yellsbeth watched him carefully, then moved closer to carefully wrap her arms around him.

"Okay, Joah. Pull it out," Alex sighed.

The man did, stepped back, and Alex gripped Yellsbeth as he grunted.

The flash of red light covered them, and Alex sagged, so Yellsbeth gently lowered him to a seated position. She poked her side, and the pain was gone. Her rib was healed. She sighed in relief as a broken rib would have been slow to heal perfectly like this, even for someone as powerful as Lyra.

"Just give me a second," Alex said as he caught his breath. He looked around. "Wait, how was I the only one injured by snake shrapnel?" he griped.

Lyra stopped beside him. "The creature's tail was poking out of the dirt back where you were. The skull and the tail spike were the only hard bones. The head is intact." She looked at him curiously as Jhaan joined them, carrying Alex's recovered arrows.

"How did you know about the nostrils and mouth? We've never even seen one of these before," she asked.

"I saw a flash of a creature I could switch to that would be effective against the big fucking snake," Alex admitted.

Ti'Nah moved closer with wide eyes. "Was it Agron?"

Alex considered the question. "I was a Therrax at the time and was considering how I might intervene, so yeah, it was likely Agron making a suggestion."

Jhaan watched him carefully. "What did this other creature tell you about the nose and mouth vulnerabilities?"

"If I switched to it, I was supposed to fly into the snake's nostril, then eat my way through to its brain. As the idea made me ill, attacking its weak spots with a bow seemed a better option," Alex explained.

Jhaan and Lyra nodded as that made sense. "The next question is, what was this creature, and what was it doing on this level?" she asked.

Dale shook his head. "Nothing this large has ever been found on the upper levels. These giant monsters are sometimes found in the wilderness outside the underground cities. Maybe this one was on its way outside and stopped to rest in the soil?"

Ti'Nah was poking at the armored snakeskin. "The scales on this creature are a treasure on their own. They show no damage even after being exploded."

"Truthfully, the explosion was mostly contained by the scales, but the meat underneath took the brunt of the damage," Dale suggested.

"We can't stay here. This mess will attract every scavenger for a few levels. We also stink. We need to find a place to clean up as soon as possible," Dystra urged.

"The maintenance room?" Lyra asked Dale.

He gave her a worried nod, then turned to the others, who were waiting for an explanation. "Near the end of the fourth level, just before the ramp down to the fifth, there is a large room that we believe was used for maintaining the biomechanical constructs. We fought off a large group of the things the last time we were here, but the fields were filled with vegetation at that time as well. Maybe they're all gone too."

"How far?" Alex asked, as he needed food and sleep to recover from the healing.

"If we continue at this fast pace, we can get there in another four hours," Dale suggested. "There shouldn't be too many other creatures between us and there, considering how much noise this one made."

Dystra gave Dale a sharp look for suggesting speed but realized moving slowly while stinking of an exploded snake was a greater danger. He nodded.

They did their best to wipe the snake offal from their bodies with dirt, which only smelled earthy. Dale and Jhaan helped Alex back into his harness. Then, the group moved forward double time with senses on high alert.

Closer to five tense but uneventful hours later, the weary group spotted the maintenance room to the right of their path. There was a little activity near the entrance.

"Shit," Dale cursed softly. Four creatures were blocking their way forward.

To Alex, they looked a bit like man-sized bowling pins, except the top half was made of some kind of mutated meat blobs. Their bulb-like lower half was dark green metal and ended with a round black dome embedded in their base. This might have been a ball as they seemed to balance and roll on them. They had four mechanical manipulator limbs extending out from the bulb's widest point and bracing them against the ground when not moving.

"These are the gardeners," Dale whispered. "They look like they're rotting. The ones we saw before had healthier organic parts. There are far fewer of them this time as well."

Lyra moved next to Dale. "What do we do? We can't tell how many are in the room. There's enough space in there to hold up to fifty."

"Is there a sweet spot to hit that shuts them down?" Joah asked.

Dale grimaced and shook his head. "That's the problem. You can kill the organic part, and the mechanical part will still try to kill you. The mech part is tough as hell!"

"Lightning?" Thorn asked.

Dale nodded. "Probably the most effective weapon we have against them, but they swarm when it's used. Never a good idea when we don't know the number we're facing."

Alex turned his head to look back the way they came. "Uh, I'm hearing sounds behind us. A feeding frenzy could be going on back at the exploded snake." He inhaled. "We've also left a trail of snake smell behind us."

"Can we get past the gardeners?" Halle asked.

"No. They attack on sight and there are no alternate routes past the maintenance room. We're stuck between the biomechanicals ahead and whatever is feeding behind us," Dale said grimly.

"Do the gardeners attack everything?" Alex asked.

Dale and Lyra paused and looked at Alex. "What do you mean?"

"Do they attack the creatures down here?" he asked.

"Yes, I've seen them swarm a scout ant," Dale replied.

"Big monsters like that snake thing?" Alex asked. "It seemed to have gotten past them."

"Can you become something that big?" Dystra said, looking at him in surprise.

Alex frowned. "The larger the creature, the more it hurts to become them, so something that size would be brutally painful. I'd like to avoid that." He paused. "What about small creatures?"

Dale and Lyra shook their heads. "They seem to ignore the really small stuff like the ankle biters," she said.

Alex nodded with a smile and crouched down to settle the baggage. Then he vanished.

"What happened to Alex?" Lyra gasped.

"I think that might be him there!" Ti'Nah exclaimed as she pointed to movement up the hallway. A small, furry, and long-bodied beast was racing up the hallway, darting from shadow to shadow.

"What's he doing?" Dale asked.

Dystra smiled. "Reconnaissance."

None of the gardeners took notice of the little beast zipping between them to move up to the door leading into the room. Unfortunately, the door was closed and had no window.

Alex changed shape once more and became something even smaller. His perceptions radically altered due to the large dome eyes his new lizard body used. His footpads stuck to the door's surface, so he began to climb.

When he was three-quarters the way up the door, his movement was caught by the closest biomechanical's optical sensor. It spun and rushed toward the door.

This tripped the door sensor, and it began to slide open.

Alex rushed toward the opening edge of the door and looked inside, grabbing an image of the room and its occupants. Then he leapt away from the door and spread his legs wide as the skin between them stretched open like a wingsuit. He glided to the floor, returning to the furred creature just before hitting the ground.

The rotting machine pursuing him lost track of his movements and stopped. It swung back and moved toward the others.

Alex rushed back to the safety of his party and switched back to his human shape as he reached the baggage. Thorn handed him a blanket to wrap around his waist.

He looked at Lyra who was trembling with some emotions. He thought she looked pissed.

Alex wanted to get ahead of that. "We needed to know what was inside the room. You said they ignore small creatures. Obviously not when they're climbing on the door," he explained quickly.

Dystra caught his eye. "What did you see inside?"

"There were only three of the things in the room, but they were in worse shape than the ones on the path. They had damage on their mechanical bits, too," Alex said quickly as he glanced at Lyra, who seemed to be cooling down.

"So, we take them out quick with lightning, get into the room to make sure the others are dead too," Dale said, and the rest nodded.

Alex squeezed himself back into the harness as he switched back to his Therrax form.

Thorn moved forward with Yellsbeth and Ti'Nah on either side.

When she was close enough, she prepared to send the arc. All four suddenly spun and began rushing closer. Her bolt struck the first, then chained to the others. All four were caught, and flames erupted from their bases to burn the mutated organic bits.

Thorn released the blast as the damage was done.

Alex was grateful they made no sound as the top halves seemed to be thrashing in pain until they stopped moving.

Yellsbeth and Ti'Nah stepped forward and cut them down with mighty sweeps of sword and axe until the organics went still.

The party moved up the corridor as Thorn activated the door on the maintenance room and cooked the remaining three though only one showed signs of mobility.

Dale and Lyra moved into the room and quickly determined there was a water source they could clean themselves, but there was no other escape route. If the pack from the feeding frenzy boxed them in, they'd be in serious trouble. They returned to the hall to inform the others.

Dystra had an idea. "What if our Therrax marked the hallway with his scent? That might prevent lesser creatures from passing."

"Excuse me?" Alex asked indignantly.

Ti'Nah and Shi'Jax nodded in agreement. "It is a good plan. We should move the gardeners' bodies up the hall, and Alex can also mark them," Ti'Nah suggested.

Alex scanned the expectant expressions on their faces and realized they might have a good point. They couldn't let that threat from up the path pin them in place. He slipped out of the straps of his load once more and switched back to the Therrax to use his strength to move the bulky corpses up the hall. He resorted to bashing their heavy bases with his big paws. When they were sufficiently far from the room, Alex looked within to see if there was some instinctual behavior for territory marking. His body moved automatically to scratch deep grooves in the walls on either side of the path then rubbed his cheek against these roughened patches. Next, he lifted a leg and splashed urine across the corpses and the floor from side to side.

When done, he screamed a dominance shriek up the hallway. The piercing sound was deafening, and everyone clapped hands over their ears.

When his body was finished, he snapped his hooked beak closed and tilted his head as he listened carefully. The feeding frenzy noises had been replaced with a tense silence. He turned his face back to the party and saw they were recovering from his scream.

Ti'Nah tilted her head to expose her throat to him in a submissive gesture. He saw she was trembling. He needed to do something to reassure her, so his mind took him back to the nature shows he'd watched back on Earth. Cats rubbed faces, so he gently pressed his forehead to hers. He heard her breath gust out as she relaxed. He did the same for Shi'Jax, and they returned to the maintenance room.

"A little warning next time would be appreciated," Joah said with a grin.

"Sorry," Alex squeaked.

Dale faced the group. "We should clean up here, but we can't use the room as shelter as we could easily become trapped. We'll have to find a place to rest on the next level down. Our maps identified a couple of places that were useful for this when the mapping was done. Hopefully, they still exist."

Alex remained in the corridor as the others took turns washing the snake flesh and blood from their bodies and clothes.

He took his turn and then presented himself for loading up again. Dale and Jhaan ensured the straps weren't pinching him, and everyone took their positions again.

The ramp down was a short distance from the maintenance room, and there was no sign of activity. Alex wondered if his Therrax scream did the job of clearing their way.

The moment the thought popped into his brain, a pack of rat-like beasts surged up the ramp toward them.

"Mine!" Halle called out, making Joah and Yellsbeth skip to the sides to clear her view.

Ice bullets cut through the initial waves. Halle stepped back, and Thorn flash-burned the rest.

They made it down to the fifth level, and the noise and stench of burned rats seemed to put a damper on any further attacks.

Alex had expected to see more fields. He looked at Dale, and the man seemed to be expecting the question. "The fields will resume after a short level of what we think were storage and prep rooms. There will be another ramp."

They carried on through the halls with no further delay.

Two hours later, they found a good spot to stop for a rest period. They began to set up camp, and Alex gladly switched back to his Human form.

"Is it night?" Alex asked as he looked at the dim lighting they'd found on each level. "It's too easy to lose track of the time with no visible sign of night or day."

"Meaningless concepts," Yellsbeth said with a teasing grin.

"Says one born in Kharnthiad, the subterranean city of the Dwarven Kingdom," Jhaan teased right back.

Alex looked at Yellsbeth's smile, and she nodded toward her sister. "We know how lost surface dwellers become when they can't see the sky. Sad, really."

Lyra took pity on Alex's confusion. "Dwarves have an internal time sense that seems to synchronize amongst all their people. I understand Beast-Kin have this, too. Humans must rely on external cues like the sun and moon.

"No time tracking devices here?" Alex asked after he realized that the Gods' Language had no word for watch that didn't mean the act of observing. "No time piece craftsmen reborn here?"

"If there were, they became adventurers and likely died before they made enough money to switch occupations," Dale suggested.

"What are these devices you're talking about?" Yellsbeth asked.

"On my planet, we wear... little tools on our wrists that display the current time. We call them watches," Alex explained.

Yellsbeth and Thorn shared a smirk. "That's not confusing at all."

"This is just an example of the translation not being fully accurate between Earth's languages and the Gods' Language," Alex sighed. "I have memories of my old life that I don't have words to describe because the level of society was more advanced there and used tools that don't exist here. I believe the people who lived in these underground cities may have also reached these advanced levels. If they were the ones who made those gardeners, then they might have achieved much greater levels than I saw on my world."

He looked at Lyra. "Have you ever encountered the remains of one of them or seen one of their living quarters or workspaces?"

She shook her head. "No one has any idea what they looked like. To my knowledge, no one has ever gotten as deep into one of the subterranean cities as Ti'Nah's map shows. As for living or working spaces, they must be lower down."

They finished setting up the sleeping arrangements and began preparing dinner as others set up their defense perimeter. The alcove they found had another of the water fountains and was reasonably defendable.

Alex was beginning to think of them like a public park or garden on each level though he had no idea if they were used by the original inhabitants that way. The bedrolls were set up once more against a wide, empty space before a bare wall. He wasn't sure what the purpose was for this open space. Perhaps a set of gaming tables of some kind sat before this blank wall space.

Dale and Lyra made dinner this time, and they worked well together.

The food was filling, if not the hot and delicious meals they had at the inn. Still, it fueled their bodies.

They would run shorter sleep shifts due to the increased activity. Alex, Joah, and Halle would take the first and last as each watched over one of the access points.

Alex used his new control over his senses to see and hear deep into the shadows, but nothing of any significance roamed out there tonight.

When it was his turn to sleep, he visited each escape route's corridors, then he returned to the camp and found a spot open between Ti'Nah and Shi'Jax. He laid down on his pad and sighed. As he was dropping off, he felt the two Beast-Kin move closer until he was sandwiched between their softness. He might have protested, but it felt so nice.

From the quiet purr coming from Ti'Nah, she seemed to like it, too. The rumble followed Alex into slumberland.

-=-

Gerritt and his new party were a day's trek away from the entrance to GreenTree Dynasty as the sun approached the horizon. He was rather pleased with the composition and members he'd found.

Rather, he was pleased with the group that had been assigned to assist him.

When he'd returned to Genthale after being caught by Lyra's pet assassin, he'd been ready to sign on the toughest, most vicious fighters he could find to take revenge on those backstabbing bastards.

The GreenTree Dynasty mission was his idea! He'd been the first one to bring it to their attention, and each time he did, they'd vetoed his plans.

Then, the moment they got rid of him, they immediately set off to make their fortune with his mission!

He took some breaths to calm himself as good fortune was shining on him once again.

He recalled the surprise waiting for him when he returned to Genthale and the Guild Hall. He'd been intent on building his new party of killers when he heard his name called out. Turning, he spotted a man he vaguely recognized, so he moved closer.

It was Gordier Jalviere, Prince Ungar's right-hand man! Gerritt was impressed that the man even knew his name.

"I'm glad I ran into you today. I've been meaning to speak to you since I heard how you were shamefully abandoned by your party members," Gordier said sympathetically.

Gerritt was once more surprised. "You heard about that?"

The other man nodded. "News gets around." He gestured toward a nearby pub. "I have some business I'd like to discuss with you if you have a moment."

Gerritt nodded and wondered what the prince's man would want with him. Maybe he'd heard of his skill and was looking for a swordsman?

They found a booth at the back of the bar and ordered ale. When they had privacy, Gordier leaned closer and locked eyes with him. "Speaking of your ex-party members, I understand they signed on the monster, Alex Frost."

Gerritt's anger surfaced again. "Yes, but now I know why! They're doing the mission I planned for our party! GreenTree Dynasty! They're using him to carry all their bags, so the party members are free from carrying their own packs."

Gordier paused and looked at him in surprise. "All the packs? There are eight members in that party, not counting the one porter."

Gerritt nodded. "I saw them load all the bags on Frost's monster form like some kind of pack animal. When I planned the mission, I had three porters. They're doing it with just him."

The waitress dropped off their drinks, and Gordier gave her a coin. They sipped their ales as Gordier thought about Gerritt's words. He nodded thoughtfully.

"An eight-member balanced party who are fully free to attack or defend stand a good chance of reaching a significant distance inside the underground city. Their odds of returning with substantial treasure is high." He paused to lock eyes with Gerritt. "Returning from the mission you planned. It feels like they're cheating."

Gerritt's eyes flared with righteous fury, but he pitched his voice to not leave the booth. "Exactly! I returned to build a party of my own. Strictly Human swordsmen, the tougher, the better. A surprise lightning raid with a team of expert blades, backed by a few healers. They won't know what hit them!"

While it was strongly discouraged, robbing another party after they completed a mission was not as uncommon as it should have been. Facing the unknown in the underground cities was considered more dangerous than ambushing a weary band of adventurers on their return trip. Safety for adventuring parties didn't begin until they reached the city gates.

Gordier seemed to approve as he smiled at Gerritt. "Now that's decisive leadership! They were fools to let you go!"

This put a wide smile on Gerritt's face, as it was exactly what he'd been telling himself on his return to Genthale.

Ungar's man was still nodding. "I just so happen to have a team of excellent swordsmen in my employ that would be willing to follow your orders to ensure you get your fair share for the mission they stole from you. I have some healers as well."

This was welcome news, but Gerritt wasn't a fool. Nothing was given for free. He locked eyes with the man. "And what would you want in return?"

"A third share of whatever treasure you recover from them seems more than fair." His eyes scanned their surroundings as his expression became intense. He leaned closer. "More importantly, for the Kingdom of Thale's security and maybe even its very survival, Alex Frost must be terminated. The threat of an Agron-blessed Adventurer is too great and cannot be allowed to continue. It was a grave mistake to allow him to become a citizen, much less an adventurer. This error must be resolved quickly and quietly." Gordier paused as he read Gerritt's almost eager expression. "This is a covert mission from our senior leadership. I think you're the man who can make it happen. Do this for the kingdom, and your future will look very bright indeed."

Gerritt was nodding before he accepted verbally. His eyes were on the prize, and he was supremely confident in his ability to cut that snotty little shit's head from his body. They toasted their agreement.

Over the next day, Gerritt met with his party members, and his confidence grew as they were all proficient swordsmen. Not as good as he was, but sufficient to take out Lyra's team of losers, especially if they performed a fast, surprise strike. The three healers would double as porters, so he was pleased with that.

He'd worked out a contract with Gordier, picked up supplies, and they immediately set off for the subterranean city. They'd kept up their pace, but they didn't exhaust themselves. They just needed to be ready when Lyra's party returned to the surface.

Then he'd have his revenge.

Chapter 15

Lyra woke feeling a strange tingle of anticipation. They were on a level she'd never been to before, and if they were lucky and Alex's presence as a Therrax continued to drive away the threats, they might even reach the end of Ti'Nah's map.

Then, it would be new territory for all.

No one knew how deep the levels went, but the danger increased each time they descended those ramps. How far would they get before they were forced to retreat? Would the threat they'd face prove to be insurmountable? When would they make the call to return to the surface?

Would they find enough treasure to be able to retire from adventuring?

Did she even want that?

While it was true that she hated the danger that threatened to take their lives suddenly and without remorse, she never felt as alive as she did on these missions.

Was she addicted to the danger?

"Lyra? It's time for breakfast."

That was Alex's voice. She tipped her head up and saw him walking back toward the food prep area. It must be his turn to make the meal.

She stretched and thought longingly of the hot spring they'd recently enjoyed. Even the cold basin baths she took in her small apartment would have been welcome this morning.

Adventurers learned to live without creature comforts when in the field.

She packed her bedroll and thanked the Gods for protecting them through the night.

"Sleep well?" Dale asked as he walked up with his bedding securely bundled under his arm.

"Very well!" she said with a smile, then looked at him curiously. "I don't recall it being this quiet during the night the last time we reached the end of the fourth."

Dale tilted his head toward his partner. She glanced at the stern expression on Dystra's face, then looked at Dale in question.

"Dystra did a little exploring during his guard duty and discovered a streak of Therrax piss across the tunnel floors in each of the paths leading to our encampment," Dale said with a raised brow.

"Wha—when did Alex do that?" Lyra asked. "Oh! He had first watch!"

Dale nodded. "Yes. I guess he thought it might make a good deterrent. It seems to have worked."

Lyra smiled. "I'm just glad he had a place to wash his hands before he made us breakfast."

Dale snorted and grinned at his friend. "Let's get it while it's hot."

-=-

"I never thought the scent of Therrax urine would bring me comfort," Ti'Nah said to the others as she ate her breakfast.

Yellsbeth barked out a surprised laugh. "The what-now?"

"Someone marked the paths around our rest area with Therrax piss," Dystra grumbled. "I'm just grateful my sense of smell isn't as strong as yours. I feel sorry you have to deal with that!"

The large Beast-Kin shook her head with a toothy smile. "The scent from this distance is faint and not pungent. Also, knowing its source makes me confident of our security. In this area, at least. We are venturing into the unknown today as so much seems to have changed."

Dale nodded. "The empty agricultural area on level four was a surprise, but the condition of the gardeners likely explains what happened."

"Where are the rest?" Dystra asked with a scowl. "They are one of the biggest threats, and there should be a lot more of them!"

Alex finished the tidy-up after making everyone's breakfast burritos. He'd eaten his earlier. He looked at the stack of packs and realized the others had broken camp while he prepped the food.

Thorn walked up to him with a smile on her lips. "What do you call this wrap?"

"It's a breakfast burrito. Did you like it?" he responded, using the English term he still had in his brain. Thorn smiled and popped the last bite into her mouth.

"So good!" Halle gushed as she caught up to Thorn. "Though it could use more spice," she added.

"Yeah, some people like them with hot sauce, but I'm unfamiliar with the options available here," Alex sighed.

"Next time we're in Genthale, I'll take you to a shop I know," Halle said with a grin and received a nod.

The group gathered around and faced Dale and Lyra.

"Yesterday was a long day! I can't recall us ever covering more ground in one push like that," Yellsbeth said. "Are we going to take a rest day?"

The two mission leaders shared a glance and turned back to the others. "How is everyone feeling?" Lyra asked.

The consensus was that they felt good. The rest they'd had from the night before recharged them, and everyone felt optimistic about their progress. There was an eagerness to proceed.

Dale was nodding when he turned to face Alex. "As you're carrying the biggest burden, how are you feeling today?"

Alex nodded. "I'm ready to get loaded up."

Lyra grinned at him. "Thank you for the extra protection you added to the corridors. We had a quiet night because of it."

Alex nodded to her with a tight smile. He forced himself to look away as her slightly mussed hair and that grin were doing weird things to his chest. He did a silent mantra to break his mind from making comparisons to his wife. "A-are we ready to go? What can we expect on this level?" He turned his gaze to Dale with an effort.

Dale frowned as he shared a look with Dystra. "We expected to see crops on level four with the biomechanical gardeners. Nothing was being grown, but we did see a few malfunctioning gardeners. Level five is more of cultivation fields. According to the map, the ramp down to that is a short distance from here. What we'll find is unknown. When the fields are being worked, the gardeners mostly ignore adventurers if you keep to the path unless you get too close to them. Waiting for them to move deeper into the crops usually works.

If we encounter a lot of them, we could be in serious trouble, as I don't think we have enough firepower to take on the number we saw last time we were on the fourth level. We'll have a better chance if they've rotted since then and their numbers are lower. Remember, lightning causes them to swarm. So that's a last resort."

Dystra fixed a stern eye on each member. "We've been moving at a faster pace and encountering much fewer creatures than we usually do. Don't let this make you lower your guard for a moment. We all know the danger can strike without warning, so keep your focus sharp."

This answered Alex's question about previous missions.

Dale nodded seriously. "We also saw from the map that the fifth level is larger than the fourth. There is no chance we'd make it all the way through this one as we did on the fourth. According to Ti'Nah's map, there is another small maintenance or storage level at the mid-point. We're going to try for that. Still, it's going to be a long trek."

The eager expressions now became resolute ones. They were still itching to go but aware of the potential dangers ahead.

The first threat they encountered was only a short distance into the first agricultural chamber. The fields were as barren as the fourth level's had been, but in the middle of the first expanse of dirt was a large dome of soil. As they passed by on the path, a few hundred wiggly worms, each the length and thickness of Lyra's forearm, burst from holes in the sides of the dome. They moved fast for creatures without legs, and the leading end of the worms had circular mouths with hundreds of sharp, pointy teeth.

Thorn's fire attack proved most effective and quickly decimated most of them. Ti'Nah and Yellsbeth dealt with a large number and the rest were killed by the blades of Dystra and Jhaan.

Dystra poked one of the split-open corpses with the point of his dagger. "Doesn't seem edible."

"Ewww!" Alex squeaked.

The assassin smirked as he eyed the Therrax's raptor beak. "Don't birds like worms?"

"Not. A. Bird," Alex said, doing his best to make his squeak sound like a growl.

That drew chuckles from the others then they returned to their formation positions as they moved forward.

They paused three hours later for refreshments and reviewed their progress. They'd seen a few small, overgrown plots of some kind of vegetation in the fields, but they were obviously no longer being tended.

They'd seen no sign of the gardeners, which was a relief in one sense, but Dale and Dystra expressed their concern that this might just mean the remaining ones might be clustered ahead. It was impossible to know what they were walking into without knowing their remaining numbers or condition.

The chambers went on and on as they progressed through the stacked levels. They encountered the rat creatures at most of the ramps as that seemed to be their favorite place to swarm. Their numbers never exceeded Thorn's ability to roast them sufficiently to deter their efforts.

The tedium was another danger as it was easy to become numb to the potential risks.

The slightest rasp of dirt spilling onto the path behind them made Alex suddenly spin in place to face a new attacker. His spin caused the packs he was wearing to swing upwards. Two bags caught Joah on his shoulder and knocked him from his feet.

The barbed tongue shot from the maw of a huge salamander-like creature missed the swordsman's head.

Alex's Therrax beak snapped faster than the eye could follow, severing the tongue before it could be retracted.

The monster screamed as it tried to barrel-roll its body to escape the pain. The Therrax pounced on its back, and the darting hook of its beak ripped through the rubbery flesh of its thick neck, tearing and crushing its spine until it went still. The Therrax ripped the head free from the long body and tossed it aside as it roared.

Alex realized Agron's spiking bloodlust threatened to take over after the tedious hours of plodding through the empty fields. He felt the rage struggling to find another target now that he'd destroyed the monster. Alex flexed his will with everything he had to regain control, forcing the Therrax to step back from the carnage as his muscles shook with its bloodlust.

For the first time, he felt the pressure of Agron's rage, resisting him physically. He pushed back with his will as he wouldn't let Agron endanger his friends. A calm sensation swept through him, making him taste fire and smell green.

Experiencing synesthesia while awake was far worse, and a spike of phantom pain went through his mind.

He stumbled and switched back to his human form, buried under the bags.

Joah rushed to his side. "Alex!" he yelled as he awkwardly pushed the bags aside.

Alex's eyes opened and he was looking through music to see Joah's left arm hanging oddly from his shoulder. Dislocated?

He felt a warmth approaching, so he reached an arm up and pulled Joah off balance until he fell on top of him. The man hissed in pain.

Red light flashed, and Alex's mind experienced blissful relief as consciousness fled.

-=-

The storm of sensation caught Alex by surprise. The flashes of cold and yellow collided with the scent of velvet and heat. Agron was in a rage. Ffornexa was buffering Alex's mind from the waves of hostility. Ullentra hovered nearby, waiting patiently.

For the first time, his perception of the Gods seemed to suggest solid forms bent through an abstract lens, though he still couldn't look directly at them. The corner of his eye glimpses he caught were enough to make him turn away as pressure built.

Alex moved closer to Agron. He felt like a speck next to the God, but he held one thought in his mind.

Agron needed his help.

He pushed the concept of his being willing to help. Then he slammed an image of Agron trying to take over because of his impatience. He still had no idea of the scope of the task, so he expressed that as a huge unknown and suggested a long-term commitment requires patience.

They had to work together.

Ffornexa's calm approval swept over him like a tsunami and he felt himself tumbling as he was overwhelmed by the power of it. Ullentra slipped close and eased the pressure on his mind with a flash of red.

Human minds weren't meant to speak directly to Gods, even with impressions.

Ullentra healed him as she slipped him free of their communing.

-=-

Lyra was looking into his eyes as they opened slowly.

No music. No mixing of his senses. He felt relief at that and sent his thanks to Ullentra.

He struggled to sit up and realized he was still naked amongst the bags. He glanced at Joah, whose left arm no longer hung loosely from its shoulder. The man nodded with a smile.

"What happened to you?" Lyra asked.

Alex rubbed his hands over his face and ran his fingers through his hair. But they kept going. He pulled his hair forward over his shoulder and stared at its new length. What the fuck? What caused this? Ullentra's blessing?

He pulled his mind back from that as he glanced at Ti'Nah, who had a streak of blood on her arm. He jolted. "What happened here? Is everyone okay?"

Lyra touched his chin and turned his face back to hers. God, she was so lovely! An overlay of freckles came and went in his vision, so he closed his eyes for a moment to let it pass.

"Minor injuries. Nothing Shi'Jax and I couldn't deal with. There were two of them. Both are dead now. What happened to you?"

"Agron got impatient. His rage tried to take over, but I stopped him... with Ffornexa's help. Communing with Gods while conscious was too much for my mind."

Eyes widened as they stared at him in shock.

"Ullentra healed me, and once I was unconscious, I made my feelings clear to Agron. He needs me. I will work for him, but he must be patient. Ffornexa backed me up, but they were too close this time, and the communing overwhelmed me. Ullentra had to heal me again. Human minds can't really function at that level," he sighed.

Lyra suddenly pulled him into a tight hug, and he felt her trembling. He wrapped an arm around her as he looked into Dale's eyes.

"It's okay. Danger averted. I have a new treaty with Agron... at least until he loses his patience again, but I know how to deal with him now, and I have help." He glanced around. "We shouldn't stay here for long. We'll attract the scavengers."

Lyra released him, and he moved to a clear space.

He brought the image of the Therrax to his mind once more and shifted. He felt a harsher spike of pain this time and saw everyone staring at him in shock.

"Gods! What kind of Therrax is that?" Joah exclaimed.

"What's wrong?" Alex asked and noted his voice wasn't as high pitched as before. He looked down at his legs and realized his fur was black, not white. He had larger, deadlier claws, thicker limbs, and he was taller!

"I wish there was a mirror nearby," he sighed.

"I've never heard of a Therrax which looks like this!" Dystra said.

"I didn't try for anything different," Alex replied.

"We're going to have to redo the baggage harnesses," Jhaan added thoughtfully, and Dale snorted in surprised amusement.

"Ya think?" he said with a shaky smile.

They disconnected the packs from the existing harness straps and dug out the extra lengths they hadn't used. It took a little time, but they worked out a simpler new configuration. Alex positioned himself so they could strap it to his body, then lowered himself to the floor so they could reconnect the packs.

Soon, they were ready to go again.

After a short time, Joah moved a little closer to speak with Alex.

"Thank you for saving me from the lizard beast. And for healing me," he added.

Alex nodded his large head. "I want to protect our party members so we all get out of this alive." He tried to speak as quietly as possible, but his larger form made this difficult.

Lyra and Shi'Jax smiled back at him, then focused on the path and the surrounding fields. Joah nodded with a smile and returned to his position.

They walked for hours and only faced a few smaller creatures, which Yellsbeth and Ti'Nah quickly dispatched. The group was becoming weary, which put them at risk of losing their edge. They needed to rest.

When they finally spotted the storage rooms ahead, Dystra slipped away and returned shortly to report a group of damaged gardeners was loitering around the maintenance room, as they had on the fourth level. They seemed to be moving erratically, and their organic parts were badly degraded. He hadn't inspected all the rooms ahead, but he was fairly confident there wasn't a squad of healthy gardeners ready to pounce.

Once more, Thorn took the lead with Ti'Nah and Yellsbeth following. They managed to get very close before they were noticed and were attacked. They took the biomechanicals apart quickly.

They regrouped and did a thorough inspection of the maintenance room and the storage chambers. There were only a few bundles of rotten harvested crops in one of the rooms.

It was decided that they would stay in the maintenance room as it had two exits, one of which had two directions for them to flee should that be necessary.

Alex marked the corridors as he had the rest period before, and they set up camp.

A quick meal was quickly followed by rest. They used the same guard schedule, and Alex was very grateful when it was his turn. He found himself between the Killgrave sisters, who cuddled against him as they quickly fell asleep.

He wasn't far behind.

-=-

The flash of colors and textures told him he wasn't alone in his mind. There was a presence, but it was silent.

Sulking? No, contrite.

Agron.

He gently presented an image of the dark Therrax as a question.

Alex picked up the slightest impression of Agron's offer being an apology of sorts. He picked up the impression of the recent Therrax being ancient, so perhaps a prehistoric variant.

He sent the God a warm embrace of gratitude.

A reciprocal sensation of acceptance flowed back, and he began to slip into a deeper slumber after a brief touch from Ullentra.

More healing? For what?

Chapter 16

Lyra walked in formation amongst her new party, her eyes scanning the barren fields for threats. To her right was Shi'Jax, the Beast-Kin healer. They'd had time to share stories, and she found the female intelligent, easy-going, and witty. She also used her humor to hide her fear. This was her first mission and the first time she'd been in one of the subterranean cities. It hadn't started well for her as she was almost killed with the rest of her party, aside from Ti'Nah.

If it hadn't been for the revelation of Alex's link to Agron, Lyra believed Shi'Jax might have tried to convince Ti'Nah to take her home to Shalazar, the Beast-Kin's capital city. Now, Shi'Jax could fight her fear with glances back at the massive Therrax carrying their packs.

She took a look herself and momentarily locked eyes with Alex. She immediately looked away with a slight smile of embarrassment as a spark shot through her body. A Therrax's eyes are so large and intense! They almost seemed to glow as if lit from within.

Lyra did her best to ignore her growing attraction with their new porter. The vow she'd made to herself after losing Lev was foremost in her mind these days, but it was getting harder to comply with her own wishes as she got to know him and caught his admiring glances.

She tried telling herself that he wasn't her type. Lev had been a dark-haired, tanned brute of a man with a gregarious personality. While his need to be the center of attention sometimes annoyed her, she'd known there was no malicious intent behind his behavior.

She was getting the impression that Alex was a quieter soul, comfortable with his support position amongst the team, and highly dependable. His earlier stunt to heal the innkeeper's injuries had terrified her, but she understood his desire to help and his need for justice. Not that this world was a just place, but she'd picked up that desire from her mother.

Hearing her mother's stories of growing up on Earth made her wonder why they had to follow the current brutal system of governing here. According to her mother, Earth had many countries with differing methods of maintaining social order, some better than others and some much worse. Lyra studied the societies of the other races living on this world and thought that the Beast-Kins had a viable system as the people ensured the rulers worked for the people's interests, not their own. Abusive rulers were removed by the people. Individual freedoms were protected but not at the expense of society.

Alex was proving to be a rarity in New Arrivals as he asked why when faced with the adversity of living here.

Perhaps that was a factor in her attraction to him as well.

She gave her head a little shake. She needed to stop distracting herself with this in such a dangerous place.

The fields continued to be mostly barren, with patches showing samples of what had once filled these chambers. They spotted a few gardener corpses in the fields but just the mechanical portions. The organic bits had been consumed by scavengers.

After watching the empty fields go by, Lyra's mind returned to the issue of Alex's grief. She knew she should just listen to Dale's advice on this, but her heart had difficulty ignoring the suffering of others.

Alex's confession about the death of his wife and how it left a bottomless wound in his heart shone a light on her uncomfortably similar state. It was their approach to healing that differed so much. While she tried to maintain an emotional distance from others to prevent it from happening again, Alex let people in.

The thought of experiencing such loss again absolutely terrified her. She knew she wasn't healing so much as avoiding, but she'd cried enough tears. First, with the loss of her parents. Then, with the death of the man she loved, Lev. She didn't think she'd survive another heartbreak. This world delivered death too readily.

Alex had also lost his parents but in a different manner. His mother put her faith before her love for her child and shunned him. His father was incapable of connecting emotionally with his son and abandoned him during his time of need. She wondered if that was worse than how she'd lost her parents. At least she knew they loved her, and their leaving hadn't been voluntary.

Some blue chitinous scorpions suddenly burst from the soil to ambush the party from all sides.

They were roughly the size of Yellsbeth, who was currently carving through three attacking before her. Ti'Nah was dispatching another group also charging from the front.

Jhaan picked off some rushing in from their right. Dale and Halle pierced the softer plating of their mouths with rock and ice projectiles, respectively.

Lyra summoned up a mighty whirlwind in the field to their left and had it suck up the rearmost monsters from that side to smash them together and into the stone ceiling.

She glanced back to see the huge Therrax's deadly claws shredding the rearmost scorpions as Joah prevented any from his side from getting past his blade.

A blast of fire shot through the remaining wave rushing at them from the left. Then Thorn sent a blast of lightning to the left side, bursting the hard armored monsters as their innards flash cooked.

As quickly as it began, the battle was over. A few scorpions that weren't fully dead yet twitched in their death throes.

Dystra quickly performed the coup de gras on any still moving, then worked with Jhaan to collect the cooked meat from the larger beasts that Thorn finished off with lightning.

"Ugh!"

Lyra looked back at Alex's large eyes watching the two collecting their dinner.

"We're not going to eat that, are we?" Alex gasped.

Dystra grinned at Alex's discomfort. "It's a delicacy! Especially when cooked this way!"

Jhaan just grinned back at Alex and continued to cut loose the lightning-steamed claws until they had a large pile of them collected in a tarp. Dystra tied it closed and walked over the strap it to Alex's side amongst the bags.

"That's not too heavy, is it?" the assassin asked with a crooked smile.

"Gee, I hope it doesn't accidentally fall off and get left behind," Alex griped, drawing a chuckle from Dystra.

Lyra shared a smile with Dale, who rolled his eyes and glanced at the map.

"We shouldn't be far from the next rest area, which is just before the ramps down to the sixth level. A few more hours. Let's try to keep our pace up. Everyone, drink some water."

Lyra moved to Alex's side as he settled his large Therrax form onto his stomach to make access to the water easier for the others. She pulled down a large skin they'd filled at the last maintenance area.

"Would you like some?" she asked Alex, and he turned his large beak toward her as it opened wide.

She opened the bag's spout and squeezed, aiming the stream into his mouth.

She heard him swallow after a minute, and then his hooked beak snapped shut. He caught the spray on his feathers before she stopped squeezing.

Alex shook his head quickly, and the stray droplets caught everyone nearby.

"Sorry!" Alex said contritely, then looked to Lyra. "Thanks for the drink."

She wiped a few drops from her face and smiled at him. "You're welcome."

She shared the water with the others and then reconnected the bag to the straps on Alex.

"Let's make tracks!" Dale said to the group.

Alex stood and took up his spot at the back of the party once more.

As she returned to her position, Lyra noted Ti'Nah had switched spots with Joah. The feline warrior was casting admiring glances at Alex, and Lyra felt an unfamiliar twinge of jealousy for the Beast-Kin's ability to speak with Alex as they moved forward. She turned her attention to watching the fields and gave herself a shake.

This was not the place to be distracted by such nonsense.

Still, the frown remained.

Chapter 17

Gerritt glanced around the hidden encampment they'd set up in the woods next to the plateau before the entrance to GreenTree Dynasty. They needed to be close for a lightning-fast ambush on Lyra's party as they walked out onto the plateau. Their present location was well hidden, allowing them to engage with the weary and unprepared adventurers within three to five seconds. They'd done a few practice runs the night before and were ready. Their surging wall of blades would be unbeatable. He had to stress to some of his team that there were some critical targets they needed to take out first.

As much as it pained him to admit it, Thorn was the biggest threat. He'd spoken to a few adventurers in the city and learned that she could unleash her fire and lightning faster and more accurately than most wizards. She had to be a primary target.

Then there was Jhaan, who was an expert and deadly shot.

Disabling Lyra took their healer out, which meant they could team up on Yellsbeth. She was tough, but she wouldn't survive their multi-pronged attack.

Dystra was a target he wanted to take down personally, but he'd have to hand that joy to someone else.

Dale was dangerous but one of his team would take him out with a thrown dagger.

Joah was old and slow. Gerritt didn't expect him to be much of a threat.

Then there was the wildcard. That smartass, Alex. He could change into a monster.

If he was in his human form, he would be an easy kill, but they couldn't give him time to change into something dangerous.

This mission needed him dead.

"I'm bored!"

Gerritt slid his gaze toward the speaker.

Keev was a brute of a man with wild red hair and a thick beard. With his huge muscles and their uncanny strength, he'd be unbeatable... if he was faster. Even with Saphra's blessing boosting his strength, all that muscle was heavy, and his huge broadsword, while intimidating to look at, was much slower to swing. He'd be bringing up the rear and was matched against Yellsbeth as his blade should cleave right through her axe. He also had a big hatred for Dwarves.

"Keev's got a point. When do we expect your party to show up again?" Bingg asked with a smug grin.

Gerritt found Bingg to be a frustrating asshole. He constantly sniped with stinging insults just shy of stepping over the line and a smile to show he was just kidding, even when he wasn't.

"They're not my party, and they'll likely take another week as it's only been one so far!" he hissed in return.

Bingg was one of the better swordsmen in the group. This was the main reason Gerritt hadn't severed his head from his body. The slim man with the greasy smile and hair wielded his sword like a striking snake. It wouldn't kill him to bathe occasionally, would it?

Josan and Mirk were twins and worked as a team. Gerritt was impressed with their deadly attacks and relieved they never spoke. The look in their eyes told him enough that he knew a conversation with them would be... unpleasant. They seemed to have a secret language of gestures that only they understood. Still, they followed orders, so that was good enough for him.

Poul was another quiet one. He preferred his own company but wielded a deadly blade that moved like a whirlwind. Long of limb and gracefully muscled, his reach was significant and gave him an edge in battle. If Gerritt was being honest, this man had talent close to his own.

The last swordsman was currently off scouting the trails approaching the subterranean city. Wilk had additional skills allowing him to remain unseen as he looked for dangers. He was also decent with a sword and human, so Gerritt accepted him in their party.

Their three healers were unimpressive and unimaginative but decent healers. They'd also keep the swordsmen alive and carry the treasure back to the city.

Wilk suddenly rushed into their camp in his camo gear without making a noise, and they all leapt to their feet.

"What the fuck!" Gerritt snapped as his nerves flared.

"We're about to have company on the plateau. A party of six human adventurers from the city. None of them looked very experienced, aside from the healer and maybe one of the wizards. They have one swordsman, the healer, two with bows, and two wizards of undetermined abilities," Wilk reported.

"Any of them female?" Bingg asked with a leer.

Wilk looked at him with a sly smile. "The healer, one of the wizards, and one of the bowmen." Bingg's smile widened, and Keev grinned wickedly. The twins perked up as well.

"Seems like a prime opportunity to do another practice run... but this time with live fire," Bingg purred.

"They're adventurers from the city!" Gerritt said.

"Potential witnesses," Wilk said immediately.

"They won't be down there for long if they're inexperienced. They might return with your party," Bingg suggested smugly.

"Fuck off with the Your Party shit! I'm not telling you again!" Gerritt yelled.

"Give away our location, and we won't have any choice but to take them out," Wilk said, holding Gerritt's eye.

Gerritt ground his teeth as he knew Wilk was right. Bingg just got under his skin so badly.

Poul decided to speak, but his voice remained quiet and calm. "It's not much different from what you have planned for the other party. We do this and ensure we're prepared for the real thing."

His matter-of-fact delivery made the suggestion seem like good sense. However, Gerritt realized he was uncomfortable attacking random adventurers who'd done nothing to him... like some common bandit. Lyra and the others had betrayed him and deserved their fate.

But Poul was right about it not being much different than what he planned for Lyra. It wasn't who he wanted to be, but he suddenly realized it was too late to change his course. He'd made a contract with Jalviere to kill Alex Frost.

The others would have to die... including any adventurers who arrived at the plateau before they did their deed.

He took a deep breath. So be it.

"Fine. We take them out quickly as we've practiced." He looked at Wilk. "How much time until they get here?"

"I saw them cresting the far ridgeline, so fifteen to twenty minutes," their scout estimated.

"Is there any way to determine which wizard might be more skilled? We need to designate one of them to be Thorn's equivalent," Gerritt asked.

Wilk nodded. "It's mostly a guess, but I think the one wearing dark blue looked a little older."

Gerritt nodded. "Okay, Blue Wizard is our primary target, and Poul will take him out. One of the bowmen is next—"

"The male!" Bingg interrupted, and Gerritt scowled at him.

"What difference—"

Wilk spoke again. "The male archer did look more experienced."

Gerritt frowned at the group. "Fine."

Smiles appeared on the faces of the others.

"It has to be fast. Bingg takes out the male archer, and the twins take out the female. Wilk takes the female wizard. I'll take out the swordsman." Gerritt glanced at Keev. "No Dwarf for you to battle with. Take out the healer."

Keev's smile widened. "Yes, sir."

Feeling a little off about the whole thing, Gerritt pushed his hesitation from his mind as he turned to face the three healers. "Your job is to keep us healthy. Prime your spells and have them ready to cast."

They gave him sullen nods, but he saw them prepare.

Everyone moved to the edge of the woods where they'd launch their attack. This would be where they'd be for Lyra's group as well. Unseen but clear to sprint forward.

After a short wait, they heard excited chatter getting closer. Then the adventurers stepped out of the woods on the far side of the plateau and Gerritt got his first look at them.

He recognized the healer. Morraine Brown was a regular at the Guild Hall. She specialized in doing missions with new arrivals to get them some experience. She'd made some big finds early in her career and was living comfortably, so she could afford to do this charity work with low-return missions.

Fuck! She would be missed if she didn't return. She didn't do dangerous missions, but there was always the chance.

He caught a hand sign from Poul who was confirming his target. The Wizard in blue was an Earth Mage who he now saw was another familiar face in the Guild Hall, Harold Pockerell. Fuck!

Gritting his teeth, he gave the confirmation signal and Poul nodded as he turned back to face his target.

The rest were all new arrivals, and he didn't recognize any of them. His target was the swordsman, and by the look of him, he'd be no challenge at all.

He waited until the group was at the spot Lyra's party needed to be then gave the signal.

He leapt forward, running full out toward the young man who froze as he turned his head to stare with wide eyes, his hand reaching for his sword.

Then Gerritt was past him and the swordsman's head was falling to the ground, the look of surprise still there.

Poul's victim was crumbling to the ground as his life's blood sprayed from his opened throat.

A small flare of fire lanced toward Bingg but he ducked under it and sprang forward to drive his blade into the heart of the male archer, who it seemed had some fire magic as well. Tricky... dead bastard.

The twins struck their target but once more, not with their blades. One knocked her bow from her hands while the other clocked her temple with the pommel of his sword. She collapsed immediately.

Wilk raced after the female wizard who'd spun and fled from the back of the group into the woods. She was surprisingly fast, and Wilk slipped on something and hit the ground hard before scrambling to his feet to give chase.

A deep thud sounded as Keev slammed into the healer, and she was down. The brute hadn't used his blade on Morraine, just his fist.

It was over.

Pushing aside his distaste for what they'd just done, Gerritt had to admit the team had done an excellent job. Fast and deadly. His concerns over facing Lyra's party were greatly eased.

He paused as he looked for Wilk, who hadn't returned yet.

Casting his eye over their victims, he saw three dead men: the swordsman, the earth mage, and the archer. The female healer and archer were just unconscious. He frowned.

"Why aren't they dead?" he asked.

Bingg grinned at him. "There's no rush, and now we have something to relieve our boredom."

Keev and the twins chuckled while Poul just looked toward the woods. Wilk was returning empty-handed. His cheek and shoulder were bleeding.

"What happened?" Gerritt snapped.

"Tricky ice bitch had her magic primed. Caught me a few times, but she wasn't watching where she was running and went off a cliff into the gorge," Wilk shouted back.

"She's dead? You confirmed it?" Gerritt insisted.

Wilk looked at Gerritt incredulously. "It's a fifteen-story drop to the river below, and she screamed all the way down. I saw her body dragged away by the current. I wasn't about to try climbing down to go after it!"

"No playtime for you," Bingg sniped with a wicked grin.

"Fuck you, assholes!" Wilk snapped.

"You're definitely not getting to do that!" Bingg asserted, and Keev laughed harder.

Bingg looked at their new toys and licked his lips. "Gag the bitches and break the healer's fingers. Can't have her doing any magic. We'll stake them down in the woods."

Gerritt's mind was reeling. They were going to rape them?

"It's okay. You don't need to join in the fun," Bingg said slyly as he gestured to the dead swordsman. "You're already one of us, but you can pretend to be more righteous by not dipping your wick."

Wilk walked back to the healers to get his injuries fixed as the others carried the gagged women toward the hideout.

"Not in our camp!" Gerritt insisted with his hand on the pommel of his sword.

Bingg paused to look at him, then nodded with a grin. "Sure thing, boss," he sneered.

Wilk returned and helped Poul and Gerritt remove signs of the slaughter from the plateau.

Bingg, Keev, and the twins returned to help once their entertainment was staked down just outside the camp.

They looted the corpses, then carried them to the cliff edge Wilt located for them and pushed the bodies over the edge.

Looking down at the rushing waters, Gerritt felt better about the possibility the ice bitch had died.

Later that night, as Gerritt tried to block out the noises of the activities a short distance away, he wondered just how much of his soul he'd sold to the prince's man.

Chapter 18

Alex settled down to his belly to let the rest of the party begin unloading the bags from his harness straps.

They were getting quite good at this, so it didn't take long. Once cleared, he loped off to relieve his bladder across all the access halls to the maintenance area. He recalled they were close to the ramps down to the sixth level, so he didn't go too far from where they'd set up camp tonight.

He crushed one of the gardeners rolling around in circles in the hall furthest from the maintenance area, pissed on it, then rushed back to the others.

"See anything?" Dystra asked.

"Just one of the sick gardeners. I put it out of its misery," Alex said and got a nod.

"Do we have a boundary line around us?" Dystra asked with a sly grin.

Alex snorted involuntarily. "Ya know, I don't ask about your bathroom activities."

It was Dystra's turn to chuckle. He walked away with a small grin.

Halle approached him with a tunic, and he immediately switched back to his human form with a sigh. He pulled on the tunic as she enjoyed the show.

"You're becoming much more comfortable being nude in front of us," she said with a smile.

He shrugged. "It's just so much easier to get over my hang-up of being nude than trying to avoid it. This ability of mine makes it a necessity."

"Speaking of necessities, when do you think it might be possible to have some... fun time?" she asked cheekily.

Alex stared at her in surprise. "Uh... it should probably wait until we've left the underground city."

She sighed. "Okay, but the first night we're out, we're finding a nice clearing in the woods so we can burn off some tension!"

He chuckled and nodded to her. Then she dipped forward and kissed him deeply.

She stepped back as he wobbled on his feet. "That was just a sample of what's in store for you!"

"Good to know," he said quietly.

She pranced away with a light laugh as Alex tried to calm himself. They still had chores to do for setting up camp and preparing for tomorrow. It would be a big day as they were stepping into the unknown. Their map was blank from this point on.

What they'd find, he didn't know.

-=-

Lyra stretched as a contented smile slipped across her lips. She'd had a wonderful night's sleep, and breakfast had been delicious. Alex was proving to be a real asset to their mission. Not only did his efforts keep away the creatures of the night, but his delicious breakfasts were wonderful!

She looked around at the party members and saw they also seemed well-rested and highly motivated.

Understandably, everyone was eager to see something other than crop fields, so the hope was they were done with them. What the sixth level and beyond would deliver was unknown, but Dale would be busy updating their map, and everyone would be on high alert.

"Thanks for breakfast, Alex!" she called out and he nodded to her with a shy smile as he packed up the kitchen goods and implements. He really seemed comfortable with the camping procedures.

Ti'Nah was speaking with Joah and Lyra saw him smile and nod to the large Beast-Kin. Her eyes flicked toward Alex, so Lyra immediately understood the warrior had arranged with Joah to switch places again.

A tweak of annoyance went through her, and she bit her lip as there was no value in interfering with this as it might draw attention to her behavior. She needed to get a handle on this... possessiveness.

She suddenly realized Alex had opened his heart to the others, but he seemed... hesitant for her? Reluctant?

She snorted in surprise at herself as she hadn't exactly made any overtures in regard to beginning a relationship with the white-haired man.

Then she caught Dale watching her with a hopeful smile on his face.

"Shut up!" she said quietly but sternly, and he raised his palms in surrender.

But his smile remained.

-=-

Thorn moved closer to Alex and Ti'Nah as they walked down the ramp. It had become a regular occurrence to deal with rats ambushing them from behind each time they descended to the next level.

This time proved to be different. Nothing attacked on the descent.

They slowly moved down the ramp and entered an empty but expansive space they'd found at the beginning of each level. Alex had come to think of it as the vestibule. To their left was a flat, bare wall. To their right, the wall wasn't empty this time but had doors at fixed intervals with an unlit light over each door. The vestibule's ceiling had some active, lit panels throwing patchy light over the entire area.

Ahead, the corridor stretched out into darkness with only an occasional spot of light.

"At the far end of that corridor should be the beginning of the sixth level," Dale said.

Ahead, something lit up briefly, and everyone froze. When it reached the next area with a working ceiling light, they saw a flash of the large beast racing toward them.

"It's a paxphillos!" Joah yelled back to the party.

"Let me take the lead on this!" Alex shouted and shifted to his human form to climb from the baggage before switching back to the Therrax and leaping forward. The party moved to the sides to let him rush between them to get to the hall entrance before the paxphillos reached them.

Yellsbeth caught a second flash from the corridor. "There's a second one coming!" she yelled as she ran back toward the ramp as Joah was.

The swordsman's proximity to the doors seemed to trip a motion sensor as the lights above the doors were coming on.

"Shit! What does that mean?" he called out to the others.

The furthest door suddenly opened, and gardeners poured out into the vestibule. They weren't as badly mutated as the ones they'd seen before. The ones closest to Alex charged at him just as he smashed the first paxphillos from the air mid-leap. It slammed into the empty wall and the stone actually cracked.

It wasn't getting up.

Alex spun to face the charging gardeners just as they crashed into him. He managed to crush three, but the others lifted and accelerated him across the space to slam him into the wall with brutal force. He felt the wall give behind him and scrambled to get purchase as he felt himself slipping through. His claws tore through the meat of the gardeners, but this didn't stop them from pushing him through the hole they'd created. He switched to his Azzarra form for additional flexibility and roared as he scrambled to climb over the shredded bodies stacked before the hole. He managed to get halfway out when the second paxphillos crashed into him with claws outstretched and fangs bared. That was all it took to knock him back into the empty space behind the wall. He dragged the paxphillos and several of the broken gardeners with him into the abyss.

He heard Lyra's scream then he was falling.

-=-

Lyra watched in horror as Alex was carried by a group of gardeners across the space to be slammed against the wall. She froze when the wall collapsed and began to take Alex with it.

It looked like he might escape when he switched into an Azzarra, but the second paxphillos attacked him, and they went into the wall. That's when she screamed.

Then she had no time to worry about Alex as Dale called for her to heal Halle, who'd been struck by a gardener who'd exited from the closest door. She cast her healing aura over the woman and pulled her back.

Shi'Jax was casting heal and energize spells over their warriors and was beginning to show her weariness.

Lyra sent a whirlwind into the doorway of the closest chamber and unleashed its destructive force on the gardeners inside before she cast an energize spell over Shi'Jax, who glanced at her in thanks.

They'd been wondering where the intact gardeners were.

Now they knew.

While Ti'Nah, Yellsbeth, and Joah held them back, Thorn torched them as quickly as she could but held off on using her electricity.

Dale used stone bullets to shred the attackers who were trying to leave one of the rooms until a stack of broken gardeners blocked the others behind them. Then he moved to another doorway.

Dystra's and Jhaan's blades carved their way through the attacking gardeners, but more took their place.

Lyra's eyes darted to the gaping hole in the wall as she prayed Alex would climb back out.

Her prayer wasn't being answered.

-=-

Alex sank his fangs into the paxphillos' throat and ripped it open. His claws were hooked deep into its body, so when they struck what might have been a support girder, the paxphillos took the brunt of the impact, but Alex wasn't unharmed. He bounced off the corpse, flung outwards to impact another support beam. Something broke in his leg, and the red light flashed as Ullentra healed his injuries.

He was still in free fall and impacted several other hard surfaces on his way down. After each impact, the red light would flash, and he'd gasp in a gulp of air as he tried to get his bearings while spinning and twisting, only to strike another obstacle on his descent.

It was harder and harder to think as the pain ripped through him.

The red flashes were becoming dimmer and dimmer as the damage was too great, and Ullentra was running out of available energy.

Finally, Alex struck bottom, and his mind filled with agony that overwhelmed him. He sank into another darkness as he felt his life slipping away.

Before him was warmth, sharpness, and red. His diminishing ability to sense anything struggled to focus on the... goddess. Ullentra.

He begged to be healed, not for himself but for the others who needed him.

A profound sorrow washed over him. He felt her need to heal him, but she needed something.

Sacrifice.

He must make a profound sacrifice for her to have the energy she needed to heal him.

Alex floated in a sea of pain and wondered what he had left to give. Hadn't he lost everything he valued? Hadn't she left him with a vast empty space in his heart?

Unbidden, memories of his wife flashed through his mind. Each moment, from the significant to the mundane, was a treasure beyond measure. Because it was all he had left of her.

He felt Ullentra's interest and suddenly realized what sacrifice she wanted. The sacrifice that would energize the magic that might save him.

He could feel parts of his body becoming indistinct as death began to close in.

Could he survive losing his greatest treasure?

-=-

The ancient systems that maintained the city had been in a state of suspension for a very long time.

Some were completely offline, while others struggled to continue to function with a severe lack of attention.

But the city's network of sensors remained active as vigilance was perpetual.

One of these detected the presence of foreign matter where it was definitely not meant to be. This required attention, so it sent a request for investigation.

Several maintenance drones were reactivated and left their charging stations to go to the site.

Opening the maintenance hatch to the ascension shaft, they discovered the bodies of two organic creatures, several crop management drones, and chunks of construction material typically used in walls.

More maintenance drones arrived to assist. The bits of wall material were collected, and an investigation was requested to find their source.

All the bodies were carried from the base of the shaft and delivered to a reclamation center. All organic matter would be fed into the machines to be converted to the base chemicals the city used to support the infrastructure and inhabitants. Nothing would be wasted.

The crop management drones went into the larger chamber, separating the organics from the mechanisms. The machine noted the presence of a contaminant in the organics. These crop management drones were sick. It sent a note to the medical systems to ensure this infection was resolved. A purge would be required for all sick drones.

The body of the black-furred creature was fed into a smaller reclamation chamber, and the lid was closed.

The machine scanned for life and found none. Dissolvents were poured into the chamber, and the resulting soup was piped off to the separation systems to be sent to the appropriate storage areas.

The chamber was cleaned and opened for the next body. The large white-furred being was loaded inside, and the drone activated the machine.

Soon, its job would be done.

-=-

Alex missed his wife and wanted nothing more than to be reunited with her.

Recent events had cast some doubt on the possibility of this.

Or maybe they proved it.

He wasn't sure.

What he was sure of was... he loved her.

Another face slipped into his mind, so similar yet distinct in special ways. She was a recent addition to his life, and something told him he needed to be with her. She was in danger. He could save her.

And she could save him.

His heart flipped when he thought of her, and he understood it was partially because she reminded him of his wife. He was also beginning to realize the differences and how they made her a unique and wonderous person he wanted to know better.

Sacrifice.

The impression came through urgently. There was a danger he needed to address. Danger to himself or to... Lyra.

He let the memories of his wife wash over him and felt his heart swell painfully.

Alex realized that he couldn't sacrifice the life of the living for the memory of the departed. As much as it pained him to do it, he reached for Ullentra and agreed to her terms.

Immediately, the images surrounding him of his wife became indistinct and began to dissolve into mist.

He struggled to hold onto the sight of her lovely, smiling face as his body switched back to its human form.

"Laura..." slipped from his lips one last time as a bright red flash covered his body.

Then he felt the oddest sensation but couldn't grasp its source. His mind felt scattered, and he was confused by finding himself in darkness with no memory of how he got there.

Light passed over his body, and he heard an odd buzz noise and a brief gust of wind. He was in complete darkness again, so he allowed a partial change to switch to paxphillos eyes. He then saw he was lying on a platform in some kind of machine. Next to it were three mechanical devices that seemed to be waiting for him. They were roughly half his height and width, balancing on a round ball, much like the gardeners.

Something about the gardeners... his mind ached.

He spotted a white cloak hanging on a hook on the opposite side of the room, so he swung his legs over the edge and stood. The mechanized sentinels watched him as he moved to the wall and put on the gown. It fit well enough though it was a little loose in the shoulders and went down to mid-shin.

One of the machines approached him as he stood still. An arm extended from its side to reach up and touch his temple before pulling back.

"Master! Greetings!" a voice said in his head.

Alex touched his temple and felt a small round disk affixed to his skin.

"Master?" he asked.

"We did not recognize you when we loaded your body into the reclamation machine. It's a good thing it detected your life signs. Now, you are in the recognized configuration for your species and have demonstrated your transformation capability," it replied.

Alex realized it must mean his beast form and how he changed his eyes.

"Where are the other Masters?" he asked.

"All lived their lives separately in their personal spaces, working on their experiments, projects, or art until they expired at the end of their natural life spans. As each did, they were collected and placed in the reclamation machines. None of them, other than you, have returned. Will others return?"

Alex thought of the grim, lonely ending for these people. "I don't know." He looked at the mechanical being. "What do I call you?"

"I am a maintenance drone. I have no designation other than my serial identification ID," it replied.

"Do you mind if I call you Eon?" Alex asked as the name popped into his head. Everything was so old in this city, yet much of it still functioned, like this drone.

"This is satisfactory," it responded.

Alex nodded. "Where am I?"

"I will show you," it said, leaving the room, so Alex followed.

They walked a short distance to another room with some kind of control console in the center, facing a huge display screen that filled the wall. There was light in this room, so Alex returned to his human eyes.

Eon touched the controls, a map of the entire city appeared, and a blue dot on the bottom level blinked. Alex assumed that the dot represented him.

Suddenly, a terrible roar shook the room.

"What was that?" Alex gasped.

The screen changed to show a view of a hideous and huge creature dragging its bulky body out the doorway of a glowing room. The map appeared with a red dot indicating the floor above them.

"What's happening in that room?" Alex asked.

"The room contains a portal of some nature. It is directly above the power generation room. It formed after the last software update on the power station was implemented. These creatures enter the city through the portal," Eon explained.

"When did this update happen?" Alex asked.

"The last Master in GreenTree Dynasty was placed in the reclamation machine one hundred and twelve years before the city received and ran the update. They can only be run by a Master so this one must have come from another city and launched remotely. The network between cities is down now, and the record indicates the outage began after the update was implemented."

"Can we shut the power off to stop the portal?" Alex asked.

"No. The city would fill with water and lose structural integrity in key areas," Eon explained.

Alex wasn't familiar with these systems but knew a little about software updates. "Then can we roll back the last update?" Alex suggested.

Eon brought something indecipherable on the screen and reviewed it. "Yes. It can be rolled back."

"Do it, then delete the update file so it can't be run again," Alex said. If there was a way to stop monsters from entering the city, it needed to happen.

Thoughts were trying to tickle Alex's brain. There was something he was forgetting. About monsters. Danger.

Eon did something on the control panel, then turned to Alex. "Drones cannot launch rollback procedures. You will need to press this control to activate it."

Alex looked at the drone, then pressed the button.

The lights flickered, and the screen showing the glowing room suddenly flashed as half a monster exploded into the hall in a splash of guts and blood. The glow extinguished as quickly as it had flared.

"The portal has collapsed. The power generator is functioning nominally," Eon reported.

"We need to do this in every city that received the update," Alex stated.

Eon checked the header on the message for the update. "The update file originated from Shadow Cape and was sent to GreenTree Dynasty, Resolute Destiny, Wave Crest, Pinnacle Reach, Solitude Found, and Victory Plains. The network is down, so the rollback must be done on location."

Alex stared at the map, his eyes locked on the sixth level. Something... bad.

"Can you display a view of the sixth level... it's beginning?" he said as the itching in his mind grew.

The moment the image appeared the dam broke on Alex's recent memories, and he staggered.

"OH FUCK! We have to get up there and save my friends! The gardeners are attacking them!" Alex yelled.

"The crop management drones?" the machine asked him.

"Yes, them! You have to stop them!"

The wall behind Alex opened and he saw it looked like an elevator. "This takes us up?"

"Yes," Eon said.

"Bring lots of friends as you must stop the other machines. They're malfunctioning!" he yelled as he rushed into the elevator. Eon and at least two dozen drones got onboard before the door closed.

Alex felt no motion, but the wall before them suddenly parted. He ran out onto the floor.

"Just go after the crop managers! Protect the others!" Alex bellowed.

"Alex!" Lyra yelled as the others tried to disengage from their attackers while the worker drones swarmed over the gardeners, deactivating them and moving on.

Alex ran to join the party and frantically counted them. Everyone but—

"Where's Halle?" he suddenly said as he couldn't see her. Stricken expressions appeared on faces.

"We did what we could, but we're depleted," Shi'Jax said as she weakly gestured to the pile of bags. He could barely see the hair of the woman amongst them. He ran over, dropped to his knees beside the blanket covering her, and pulled it aside.

She was a bloody mess with many puncture wounds. He quickly touched her neck and felt the weakest pulse. He reached over to his pack and pulled his blade free.

"Alex! No!" Lyra cried but Dale grabbed and held her back.

Alex reached out to Ullentra and told her he was making a sacrifice for Halle and plunged his blade into his gut.

The pain was intense and brutal, and he barely managed to pull the dagger free before he collapsed on Halle.

His sacrifice was accepted, and the red light flashed over the two of them.

Echoes of the dagger tearing into him rushed along his nerves, but he forced himself back to his hands and knees and shakily touched her neck. Her strong pulse was back, but she was still unconscious.

He watched her nervously, unsure if it had worked. He checked her skin under the tears in her clothes, but the puncture wounds were all healed.

But she hadn't woken up.

He sat back on his heels. "I don't know. She seems healed, but...."

"Let her rest," Thorn said gently as she rested the blanket over her again, leaving her face visible. She helped Alex to his feet, and he wobbled with exhaustion.

His eyes once more panned over the group, and he could see minor injuries, like cuts, scratches, and bruising, but Lyra and Shi'Jax had kept them alive. He looked into Lyra's eyes.

"I'm so sorry. Something happened when Ullentra healed me. I lost..." Something caught his tongue as his mind searched for something. He returned to the present. "I lost some memory. That delayed my return. I couldn't let Halle die because of me."

Dystra moved closer. "What happened to you after you went through the wall?"

"I fell. A long way. Hit so many things. Ullentra healed me again and again until I hit the bottom. The Goddess had nothing left to heal me with." Alex's eyes took on a haunted appearance. "She needed a huge sacrifice to keep me alive, to bring me back, but I was crippled and dying."

Lyra moved closer, holding his eyes with hers. "What... what did you give up?"

She was so incredibly lovely, and her compassion took his breath away. His concerns melted away when faced with that. His heart was filling with emotions he hadn't... had felt? It was so intoxicating it left him confused but happy.

Still, she watched him with genuine emotion in her gaze, so he had to give her an answer.

"It couldn't have been as important as what I came back for," he said softly.

Then she was in his arms, and her mouth was on his.

Alex was in heaven. She fit against his body perfectly, and her kiss was everything he'd dreamed of.

When she pulled back, she looked into his eyes and saw his unreserved joy.

Something changed in her eyes. Little lines of concern appeared on her forehead, and she seemed to be struggling with her thoughts. Then, her eyes widened as she gasped.

He chuckled at her strange behavior. "Not the first reaction I expected after such a wonderful kiss."

She shook her head and looked at Dale who saw she needed his intervention.

He cleared his throat. "So, you wake up at the bottom of an elevator shaft and then?"

Alex looked at the man. "Actually, I woke inside a reclamation machine, which probably would have reclaimed my chemistry for the city if I understood the process correctly." That brought shocked expressions from the others. "Luckily, the machine detected I was alive and spat me out. The maintenance drones think I'm one of the Masters, the original inhabitants because I look like one—"

He suddenly froze as the thought just occurred to him. "Could that be why the Gods chose me? Because I look like the original race? What a fucked up—"

"They chose you because you ask why."

Alex looked at Lyra, who was still in his arms. She patted his chest, gently pushed, and stepped back to stand with the others with a trembling smile. "Are we safe now?"

Alex looked at the group, and saw they needed a good meal, rest, and some answers. "I know they can deal with the gardeners—crop management drones, but the monsters are another thing. It might be wise for us to return to the surface for now—we'll take the elevator," he added when he saw the distressed expressions.

"What's an elevator?" Yellsbeth asked.

"It's the large box hidden behind the wall. Now I know what those large empty spaces are at the beginning of each level. Elevator lobbies! The empty walls are where the doors open!" He looked at Yellsbeth's curious expression. "We get in the box, and it takes us up and down whole levels at a time. It took me almost no time to get back to the sixth floor from the fifteenth," he explained.

He glanced over at Halle with a guilty expression.

"You know, you're not solely responsible for our survival," Dale said. "Adventuring is the most dangerous occupation on this world, and we all know that when we come out here, we might not be coming home."

Alex saw the conviction in his eyes and saw the others nodding. He had to accept it, too, but with Ullentra's gift, he knew he had the means to save lives.

Searing pain shot through his gut as he was reminded of his sacrifice for Halle. His legs suddenly gave out, and he dropped to his knees with a grunt. He felt a hint of Ullentra's presence as he was reminded that he couldn't use this gift recklessly.

Hands gently lifted him back to his feet, and he took some breaths.

"Thank you," he said as he looked at his concerned friends.

He turned to face a nearby drone holding a new robe. He looked down and saw his had been slashed by his dagger, but his blood hadn't stuck to the material. He tugged it off and saw the permanent scar he'd given himself.

A reminder.

Alex realized he'd have them on his back, too.

He accepted the new gown and pulled it on.

Alex still couldn't identify any differences between the drones. "Eon?"

"Yes, Master?" The voice was still only inside his mind.

"I would prefer you to speak to me with an audible voice. Are you capable of that?"

"Yes, Master," it replied out loud, and his party members nearby looked at the drone in surprise.

"Could you ask the other drones to carry the bags into the elevator and take us up to the top level?"

"Yes."

Ti'Nah carefully lifted Halle in her arms, and they watched the drones lift the tied-together packs as one and move into the elevator. They followed until they were all inside.

The two Beast-Kin watched the doors close nervously, then gasped when they opened again to show the wide expanse of the main hall. Yellsbeth and Thorn looked equally impressed.

"It's magic!" Ti'Nah gasped.

"Any sufficiently advanced technology is indistinguishable from magic," Dale said, quoting Arthur C. Clarke, an author he'd read in high school.

"Nerd!" Alex teased with a grin, causing the two of them to chuckle.

The Beast-Kin watched their strange antics curiously, but Alex didn't have the energy to explain.

They moved into the chamber and walked toward the exit but stopped at the edge when the Drones made no move to follow them out onto the plateau.

"We cannot leave the city," Eon said to Alex.

He turned to the group. "I suppose it's safe enough to camp here." The others nodded. They moved away from the entrance to find a spot near the center of the large space.

Thorn helped Ti'Nah settle Halle by the packs and got a blanket over her.

Lyra immediately went to the packs and dug through them to find the elixirs she'd purchased in Genthale to replenish their energy for healing. She'd been unable to get to them during the frantic fighting. She handed some to Shi'Jax.

They both drank their fill as there were still cuts and bruises to deal with.

This was light work for the healers, but they'd been too depleted during the battle. They turned to the party and cast heal and energize spells over them to push back the fatigue.

Alex sighed as he felt the magic pick-me-up soak into his weary muscles.

He looked out the wide door and marveled at seeing sunlight for the first time in days.

Just seeing it lifted his energy and spirit.

Living in a cave wasn't for him.

-=-

Gerritt cursed under his breath. When Wilk said he heard voices coming from the wide entrance of the cave, they quickly prepared for the ambush, but the party never passed through onto the plateau.

He quickly drew the group together and reworked their strategy to attack while Lyra's party set up their camp inside.

They eased closer, each killer moving silently with the healers just behind. Their support team would move to the edge of the entrance to have a clear view of the swordsmen they'd be healing if necessary. The plan was still a lightning strike, and Gerritt was ready.

With a final glance to confirm they were all poised for attack, he nodded and surged forward, leaping around the corner and locking his eyes on his target, Alex Frost!

His glance at the party showed him they were not optimally positioned for his attack group, but they'd just have to deal with it.

Alex was in human form and wearing a white gown of some kind. He was strapping on a belt knife when he looked up to see his death racing toward him. Surprisingly, he showed no fear.

There was some kind of mechanical drone behind him, but Gerritt dismissed it.

Seconds after launching the attack, his killers were racing at their targets. Victory was theirs for the taking!

-=-

Yellsbeth wasn't surprised that the first bandit charging through the entrance was Gerritt. She knew he'd been a devious bastard from the first time they'd met. She was still pumped from the battle with the flesh and steel drones and Lyra's spell, so her axe was in her hands in a split second, and she was racing toward Gerritt with a bloodthirsty grin.

A huge brute with a red beard leapt in her way and swung the biggest sword she'd ever seen at her. She had to break off her attack on Gerritt to block the swing. She clenched her teeth as their weapons rang out their war song when they collided. Her muscles bunched as she absorbed the impact, but she enjoyed the surprise in the giant's eyes as his weapon was stopped by Dwarven steel. He was even more surprised when she spun on one foot and drove the heel of the other into his kneecap with a sickening crunch.

She ducked under his next swing as he hopped back on his good leg.

"Fuckin' Dwarf Cunt," the big man snarled. His damaged knee began to glow from a healing spell.

The hair on the back of Yellsbeth's neck began tingling, and her grin widened.

-=-

Thorn was farthest from the opening to the plateau and off to one side, so she could see the healers crouched down and preparing to cast their spells to assist the bandits. She immediately summoned her lightning and directed it to strike them.

Just as she launched her spell, she noted the camo-wearing swordsmen watching her from the back of the group. He had a sudden change of courage, turned, and leapt for the exit. As he was taller than the healers, he drew the full impact of the lightning strike and exploded into giblets, spraying the healers as the concussion wave knocked them back onto the plateau.

Thorn watched their expressions of terror as the three turned and ran for the woods.

The swordsmen were on their own.

-=-

Joah felt his age after battling the drones but since his rejuvenation from Alex, his endurance was greater than ever. Seasoned by age was how he described his new state. Shi'Jax's spell had taken the edge off his exhaustion.

He faced a swordsman whose height and reach were slightly greater than his own. He also had cold, dead eyes. His swordsmanship was excellent, and avoiding the sweeping blade challenged the older warrior like no one ever had.

But fancy moves were meant to draw the eye, and Joah was too experienced to fall for that. When the strike came for his left shoulder, his sword wasn't positioned to block it. He saw the sudden smile catch the corners of the man's lips as he lunged forward.

The squeal of steel on steel rang out as the man's sword caught the edge of the dagger in Joah's left hand, pushing it outward from his body.

The tall man missed his target.

A quick twist of his wrist made Joah's sword tip find its target, and he threw his weight behind it to drive the sword straight through the light armor, piercing his opponent's heart.

He watched the lights go out in those cold, dead eyes.

-=-

Lyra knew she would be targeted by one of the bandits but was surprised to see it wasn't Gerritt.

He was focused on Alex.

She caught the motion of a slim man darting between the fighters on a path to her. She caught the eyes of one of her party with a nod, then launched her whirlwind spell.

Containing it to such a tight space to not impact the others was incredibly difficult but she pinpointed a spot before her and launched it as the greasy man lunged into the space. Then, he was no longer a threat.

She could direct her attention to party members who needed healing now.

-=-

Bingg found himself suddenly airborne, spinning, and flung to the left. He landed inelegantly and lost his wind as his sword bounced away.

As he struggled to his knees, head spinning, he tried not to lose his stomach contents.

Instead, he lost an ear. Then the other as he turned his face from the pain. Next went his nose.

Screaming in pain and terror, he managed to reach his feet and face the terrifying snarl of a Beast-Kin tigress in full rage.

The sword flashed again, and Bingg shrieked as parts between his legs fell away. He clutched his groin just in time to see the blade sweep by, separating his head from his shoulders.

He saw nothing more.

-=-

The twins were becoming frustrated as they couldn't get past the darting blades of their opponents. The two elves were close to master level and the only way the twins got any advantage was their unique method of switching opponents mid-battle to alter the vector of their attacks.

Josan signaled for a change to his brother, then rolled over his back to kick out with both feet, catching the blonde Elf in the chest to send him tumbling. He immediately spun to see how Mirk used the ducking move to get under the dark Elf's attack.

Instead, he saw the Elf's back as he pulled his blade across Mirk's throat with a spray of blood.

Josan screamed and threw himself at the Elf, scoring a large slash across the Elf's back before his head exploded from a stream of stone bullets.

Dale rushed to Dystra's side as Jhaan rushed next to them armed with his bow to guard them.

-=-

Gerritt's sword was ready to taste Alex's blood as he rushed toward the man. Alex stood his ground with just a simple dagger in his hand. Gerritt almost snorted in contempt as he raised his sword.

A focused sound wave fired from the machine next to Alex slammed into Gerritt's blade, blowing it from his grip to land outside on the plateau.

The force yanked his arm back, twisting his body and throwing off his balance. His momentum carried him forward.

Alex closed the gap with a surge and drove his blade deep into Gerritt's gut as they crashed together.

The swordsman grunted in agony and pushed Alex away to stumble back, clutching his wound.

As he turned to run, he crashed into Keev, who was trying to block Yellsbeth's swinging axe.

The tip of the wide blade scored a hit on Gerritt's cheek, splashing his blood into Keev's eyes as it carved a deep groove across the bearded man's forehead, bouncing his skull back.

Gerritt spun past Keev and glared at Yellsbeth as he turned and ran out onto the plateau. He snatched up his sword as he went by.

Yellsbeth used the momentum of her last strike to spin in place and swung her ax again, low to high. She caught the dazed redhead in the groin and split him in two right up to his neck.

He fell back onto the floor, dead before he hit.

-=-

Jhaan spotted Gerritt running for the far side of the plateau, so he drew and released. He grinned when he heard the pained scream.

"Did you kill him?" Dale asked.

Jhaan shook his head. "Getting an arrow in the ass isn't usually fatal... immediately. The wound on his gut seemed far more likely to kill him."

Dale helped Dystra up, and the assassin flexed his healed back muscles as Lyra walked over to him. He thanked her.

Alex joined them. "Should I change into something to hunt him down?"

Lyra examined him and shook her head. "You look like you're about to fall down. Get some rest." She cast her eyes over the weary members of her party and shook her head. "None of us are in any condition to hunt for him." She glanced outside. "We should check the immediate surroundings for other attackers."

Ti'Nah stepped up. "I will do it."

"I'll go with you," Dystra said, and the two hustled outside.

Joah smiled at Alex as he was still riding the high of defeating the younger, skilled swordsman. Nothing like a successful brush with a life-and-death scenario to charge the batteries. "We should dispose of these bodies."

"Let's search them first. We need to know who was working with Gerritt," Dale said.

The one Thorn got with her lightning was spread over a seven-foot radius, so there was nothing left to examine. The coins in his change purse were fused together.

After they finished their investigation, Dale frowned. "None of them carried ID or had any incriminating evidence to identify who they worked for. I can't believe these creeps worked for Gerritt. They seemed like a professional hit team. He didn't move in those circles."

"It seems like he's sunk to their level," Yellsbeth said.

"Master, do you want us to take these bodies to a reclamation machine?" Eon asked.

Alex looked at the others, and they nodded. There was nothing they needed them for. "Yes, please."

The maintenance drones collected the bodies and took them into the elevator.

When it closed, they spotted Dystra and Ti'Nah returning, but their expressions were grim.

"Did you find more bandits?" Dale asked.

Dystra shook his head.

"Where are the bodies? I want to desecrate them!" Ti'Nah raged, her fur standing on end as she trembled.

Alex moved to her and touched her hand. "What happened?"

She began to calm down, and a shudder went through her body.

Dystra spoke. "They recently attacked a party of new adventurers. They killed the men and kept two women alive. It looks like they raped them multiple times. They must have killed them just before they attacked us."

Alex noticed Dystra had ID cards.

"Was there anyone we know?" Lyra asked quietly.

Dystra nodded. "Morraine Brown and Harold Pockerell. Regulars at the Guild Hall. Trainers of newbies. The rest were new adventurers. They tortured Morraine and a young woman named Lisa Danvers."

Alex lost his breath as if someone had kicked him in the chest. He rocked on his feet, then dropped to his knees as he clutched his cramping stomach. He closed his eyes and tried to ride it out.

Lisa Danvers. The kind woman who'd wanted to be an accountant before being pulled into this horrible game of Gods, Magic, and Death. His rage flared and he felt an echo but pushed it back.

He felt a hand on his head and a larger one on his shoulder. He somehow knew it was Lyra and Ti'Nah.

When he got his breathing under control, he looked up at Dystra. "Who else was killed?"

The assassin watched him and then nodded. "A man named Donovan Bennet, blessed by Grolex, so potentially an archer, and a young man named Mark Lindstrom, blessed by Saphra to be some kind of warrior."

"That might be the Mark I know. I never got his last name, but he was going through training with Lisa—and Devya! Was there any sign of an ID card for a Devya Khandelwal?" he gasped.

Dystra shook his head. "There was no ID card and no sign of another female body. She might not have been with them."

Alex nodded as he tried to think positively. He closed his eyes as a wave of sadness washed over him as he thought of Lisa's fate. It felt like his emotions were out of control, and he was riding the extreme edge of them. He had to rein it in. What would his father think of his behavior in this situation?

That thought left him with an odd echo sensation he couldn't define. He gave his head a shake.

"I'm sorry. I'm too tired to deal with this rationally," Alex sighed as he felt the weariness settle over him. It had been too much all at once.

Dale nodded. "I'll bury the bodies deep so the animals don't get them. Then we'll get some food and set up camp." He turned to the drone at Alex's side. "Will you and your drone friends do sentry duty?"

Eon didn't respond, so Dale looked at Alex, who turned to the drone.

"Eon, I need the maintenance drones to set up a wide perimeter around our campsite in this area and alert us if any dangerous creatures approach."

"Yes. Please note that all drones must remain in the city. They can only monitor the plateau from the entrance. Is this sufficient?"

Alex looked at Dale and Lyra, and they nodded.

"That will be fine. This must remain in place until we're awake tomorrow," Alex confirmed, and Eon turned to the other drones, which immediately spread out. Some disappeared down corridors, extending the perimeter.

Dale, Dystra, and Ti'Nah went outside to give the two women a proper burial. Alex made to follow, but Lyra caught his arm and shook her head.

"You don't want to remember your friend like this. The dead are dead," Lyra said, and Alex's heart wrenched again, hearing Devya's words. He nodded and Lyra released his arm before she walked away.

Meanwhile, the others moved to the packs and began pulling out the fixings for dinner and the sleeping rolls.

Alex was told he wouldn't be assigned any duties, so he walked over to sit beside Halle. She was still resting. She'd been so badly injured. He really hoped she was fully restored.

Eventually, food was pushed into his hand, and he ate mechanically until it was done. Then he simply stretched out on the ground next to Halle and let himself sink into sleep.

-=-

Gerritt moved as quickly as he could with his partially healed injuries.

He needed to get back to tell Jalviere about Alex's new threat. That mechanical menace standing behind him had obviously protected Alex during the attack. It was under his control! That likely meant the freak was in control of the entire city!

After catching up with the three cowardly healers, they concentrated on the most serious wounds. The dagger to his gut had done significant damage. It took most of the energy from all three to repair the vicious tears in his internal organs.

They made him drink poison antidote to alleviate the symptoms he'd experience from the torn bowel but warned him he was going to feel sick for a few days.

The arrow in his ass was next, and that hurt more than he imagined it could. He knew he couldn't afford the time for them to be gentle.

When it was out, and they'd done their best with the healing energy they had left, the wound was sealed, but the underlying muscle was extremely tender.

Since the healers were depleted, they had to use a bandage for his slashed cheek. He would have a nasty scar unless he paid dearly for very specialized healing magic.

For their efforts, Gerritt ensured he killed them as quickly and painlessly as he could. He couldn't find it in himself to feel bad about this betrayal, as he'd been pushed too far on this mission.

He promptly gathered what he'd need for the return trip in a light pack and started jogging. This quickly slowed to a brisk walking pace as his injuries forced him to slow.

Then came the nausea.

It would be a long trip to the city.

Chapter 19

Alex floated amongst tart clouds and warm music. He could feel energy seeping back into his worn body and a faint red glow surrounded his head as his eyes slowly tracked movement before him. They were hidden behind a veil of abstraction for his safety, but he knew the Gods were watching him.

The first emotions he recognized were elation and relief. He'd done something the Gods were happy about.

An image of the portal collapsing rushed by, and he felt Agron's pleasure. Ffornexa and Ullentra were pleased as well.

The mission. He needed to close the portals!

Agron's impatience spiked, but Ffornexa slipped forward, and Alex felt... expectation? More? The portals were only part of the mission?

Now Agron and Ffornexa were very pleased, and Alex felt that like a pressure wave rushing at his mind.

Ullentra intervened, and the red glow surged momentarily over his mind, taking him from their presence.

When Alex's perceptions returned, he felt Ullentra's anger directed toward the other two, and they eased back.

So, the mission had multiple deliverables, and he was aware of the first. He was to shut down the portals. Perhaps another was to find out what happened to the population of the cities?

A gentle breeze of satisfaction touched him and was gone. Agron and Ffornexa followed Ullentra's cautioning.

Alex felt their anticipation, so he passed along isolation and solo pursuits concepts. He was explicit about the specific city as he wasn't sure if their demise was common to all cities. The people's eventual extinction was inevitable once they stopped interacting. He flashed the names of the other cities through his mind and pictured traveling to them, to find out what happened to the people.

The wave of gratitude almost overwhelmed him, and he felt tossed about like a leaf in the wind.

Sorrow and loss radiated from all three, dumping Alex into consciousness. Tears were flowing down his face. He realized he also needed to know what happened to the original people.

Halle was tucked up against his side, and her eyelashes fluttered. He wiped his tears away as best he could as her eyes opened and locked on his.

"Alex? Is it really you?" she asked softly, then her expression twisted. "Did I die? Are we dead?"

"No. We're both alive. I almost lost you, but I got back in time to heal you," he said gently and kissed her forehead.

She began to smile then her eyes widened as she recalled what he needed to do to heal others. She pushed herself to a seated position as she looked at Alex for the new scar. She's seen the ones on his back from healing Ginny. "Where did you hurt yourself?"

He shook his head and sat up as his gut reminded him of the sacrifice with phantom pain once more. His hand covered the spot involuntarily, and her eyes widened.

He spotted Lyra and the others waking from the sound of their whispers and glanced to the plateau to see the rays of morning sunlight begin to paint it.

It was time. He had much to tell them.

He stood, and Halle gripped his hand as she saw the drones surrounding them.

He smiled. "They're friendly and doing sentry duty." He saw her surprise and confusion. "I have to get started on breakfast. Speak with Yellsbeth and Thorn to get up to speed on what happened while you were getting your beauty sleep." He flashed her a cheeky smile as he left.

He walked over to their camp kitchen and began to make a hearty breakfast for everyone.

Alex saw Halle was getting hugs from the others and smiled to himself. That felt good.

Soon, the scents coming from the pans were drawing the party to see what he was making.

He served them their breakfast and got a plate for himself before settling cross-legged on the floor between Ti'Nah and Shi'Jax.

They ate quietly for a time, and then Alex cleared his throat to get their attention. All eyes were on him.

"I had another visit last night from the Gods. I think I know some of the deliverables of Agron's mission." He paused for a moment. "Maybe I should start calling it the trio's mission, as they all seem to have a stake in it. I still don't know why they need this done but they were clear that they want it."

That locked their attention on him.

"When I fell to the lowest level, the fifteenth, Ullentra healed me, and I met Eon and his maintenance drone friends. He took me to a control room to see a map of the entire city." Dale made another excited sound as if to ask a question, but Dystra covered his mouth.

"We heard a terrible roar. I learned this was from a monster that entered the city through a portal from another place... or dimension. The portal was in a room above the power generator and was created by a software update applied to the generator's software. I got Eon to roll back the update, as only Masters are allowed to do this, and the portal collapsed without harming the power station. This prevents new monsters from entering the city."

"Holy shit, Alex! That means the cities can be made safer!" Dale exclaimed as he pushed away Dystra's hand.

Alex nodded. "Yes. Once all the existing monsters are dealt with, the cities can be explored without fear of being eaten by one."

The party cheered, and Alex smiled.

"This is one of the objectives of Agron's mission. I need to shut down the remaining six portals," Alex explained.

"Six? Don't you mean five?" Lyra asked.

Alex shook his head. "GreenTree Dynasty is done. I was told the others are Victory Plains, Pinnacle Reach, Resolute Destiny, Solitude Found, Wave Crest, and Shadow Cape."

Dystra shook his head. "GreenTree Dynasty is the only one in a neutral zone, between the Humans and Dwarves. Victory Plains is in the Human Territory, and Pinnacle Reach is in the Dwarven Territory. Resolute Destiny is protected by the Elven Kingdom. Solitude Found is guarded by the Orcs. Wave Crest is in Beast-Kin territory. I've never heard of Shadow Cape."

The others nodded in agreement.

Alex looked at the maintenance drone remaining nearby and took a chance it was the one he worked with. "Eon, do you have a map showing the subterranean city locations?"

"Yes. I can project this map on the wall next to the ascension conveyance," it said.

Alex got to his feet and followed the drone with everyone else at his heels.

When they were positioned to see the wall, the drone projected the image against the stone wall, and Alex had his first look at the world, or at least a large mega-continent, on it. Eon showed the mountain ranges, plains, wetlands, and deserts. Amongst this varied topography, seven dots were positioned with their names.

Joah made a choking sound. "Shadow Cape is in Goblin Territory!"

Alex looked at him in surprise. "I've only met a few, and they weren't friendly."

"They're evil, cunning bastards! They consider Human flesh to be particularly delicious, though they prefer women and children," Joah muttered bitterly.

Alex could hear the man's pain, so there was some history there. Judging by his expression, now wasn't the time to discuss it.

"Going back to the concept of eliminating the monsters, this has broader implications. There won't be a need to force everyone into the Adventurer role. People could be allowed to find another path," Alex reasoned.

Dale frowned. "The powers-that-be make a lot of money from the adventurers' collecting. That occupation will be safer, and they'll be able to get to lower levels in the cities. You said this one is fifteen. We only made it to the sixth."

Alex looked at the drone. "Can you display a map of this city?"

The image changed to a side view, spinning slowly to show its actual size.

Dale pulled out his journal and tried to make a quick sketch but just as quickly gave up as there was just too much detail.

"Eon, is there a hard copy of this map?" Alex asked.

"Yes, we will bring you one," the drone said, and one of the others immediately moved to the elevator and rolled inside.

They went back to reviewing the map. "Eon, where did the people live?"

Four levels were highlighted. The residents lived on eight through eleven. The map spun to view level eight from a top-down perspective. It was enormous as each inhabitant was given a substantial living space. Then, it moved down to display the next three before returning to the eighth.

"The Masters used their space as their residence as well as their lab, studio, gallery, factory, or whatever they needed," the maintenance drone explained.

"So, their creations are still inside these rooms, and their bodies were taken to the reclamation machines after they expired?" Alex clarified.

"Yes, each room has been sealed to preserve it as the Master left it," Eon replied.

"Are there any dangerous chemicals, biological agents, radioactive materials, or weapons in any of these rooms?" Alex asked.

"No weapons but the other hazards, yes. Some labs handled such materials. It would be dangerous for biological lifeforms to be exposed to them."

Alex nodded. "Are you aware which rooms may contain these dangers?"

"Knowledge of the nature of each Master's work was recorded, so we should be able to identify which rooms may contain dangers," Eon answered.

Alex looked at the party. "It seems science was big with the original inhabitants, so we can expect potential dangers as well as incredible discoveries. Going into these rooms without adequate supervision from a drone would be a very bad idea. Opening these levels to a mob of adventurers would be disastrous. One could bring out a plague vector, and this medieval society would have no chance of surviving it."

"We have a problem then. If you fulfill your mission for the Gods and shut down the portals, this starts the counter on how long it will be before someone reaches these habitat levels," Dale said.

"How easy is it to enter these rooms?" Dystra asked Alex as he pointed to the drone, which wouldn't answer anyone else's questions.

"How secure are these rooms?" Alex asked Eon.

"Now that they are in their preserved state, only a Master may open them. Each unit is locked, safe behind its armored vault door," it responded. Alex understood this meant they weren't opening for anyone else but him.

He sighed in relief as the others shared looks.

"That's both a relief and a problem for me," Alex said. "It sounds like the spaces will remain secure for a long time. I'll have to figure out a way to authorize access to specific individuals, if that's even possible."

He turned to the drone. "How many habitations in this city?"

"Ten thousand, eight hundred, and forty-two," it said.

"That's over three thousand per level!" Alex exclaimed.

"Three thousand, six hundred, and fourteen, to be precise," the drone offered.

"Is this the standard layout for all the cities?" Alex asked the drone.

"The cities are largely similar in layout, plus or minus five levels. Some have more habitation levels than others," Eon explained.

Dystra was back to his trademark grim frown. He shared a look with his partner, and Dale addressed their opinion. "Going back to the problem of the powers-that-be and their desire to remain rich and hoard those riches, if you flood the market with wealth, that will dilute their wealth and subsequently their power. They won't appreciate that. I'm speaking for the Human rulers of Genthale only, of course. I can't speak for the other rulers." He glanced back at Dystra.

The dark Elf nodded. "The Elven leaders will also have an issue with such an economic destabilization." Jhaan nodded to indicate he agreed.

Eyes turned to Yellsbeth, who gestured toward her sister. Thorn glanced at her in annoyance, then shyly nodded to the group waiting for her answer. "The Dwarven rulers are a very conservative group. They don't like change and will react badly if it's forced upon them."

It was the Beast-Kin's turn, and Ti'Nah was frowning at the others.

"We welcome change. It's just one of life's aspects. We also distribute wealth for the benefit of all. There can be small, localized squabbles for resources, but they are managed quickly. Should someone show signs of hoarding for personal gain and status, this aberration is dealt with immediately.

Alex smiled at her. "I think I like Beast-Kin society best!"

Ti'Nah and Shi'Jax smiled happily.

He turned his face back to the others. "Seriously, doesn't that seem like a fair and equitable system of governing?"

The elevator opened, and a drone approached carrying a two-foot-long tube which it handed to Alex.

Flipping open the end cap, Alex tipped the tube, and a rolled sheet of flexible material slid out. When he unrolled it between his hands, it became a stiff square and maintained this shape. He looked at Eon.

"Place your hand on the middle of the map," the drone instructed.

The sheet was remarkably light, so he held the edge in his left hand and placed the palm of his right on the center of the square. The entire surface pulsed with a gentle light and then displayed a wireframe model of GreenTree Dynasty. Controls appeared along the outside edges of the map. Some were easily deciphered, while others he'd need instructions for. He touched a symbol resembling a book, and a guide appeared.

"Holy shit!" Dale exclaimed. "A complete map! Do you know how valuable that one artifact is? This party and each of our one hundred best friends could retire for life on just that!"

Alex snorted in amusement. He recalled what Eon said about the drones. "Does this map work outside the city?"

"No, it will go dormant. It is keyed to activate only for your biosignature and will operate within the boundaries of the cities," the drone explained.

Alex's eyes widened. "It works for the other cities, too?"

"Yes, it connects to the local network of the city it is within."

Alex looked back at his friends. "It's a universal map!"

He moved his fingers over the map's surface and quickly realized how much control he had over zooming in and out and moving through the different levels.

"That's the most valuable artifact on the planet, but it's worthless without you to operate it," Lyra said with a smile.

Dystra caught his eye. "Are you going to be recognized as a Master in the other cities, or will you have to bust through a wall and fall to your death in the rest of them?"

Alex frowned at him, but the question was valid. "Will this communication device work in the other cities?"

"The comm will fall off and biodegrade immediately when you leave the city."

Alex gave it a concerned look. "How will I get another comm in the next city I visit? Will they recognize me as a Master?"

"You must speak to a drone from each city. As you can activate the map, you will be recognized as a Master," Eon assured him.

"Where will I find drones in the other cities?" Alex asked as Dale was about to ask the very same thing.

"All drones return to the bottom level to recharge when not in use," Eon explained.

Lyra frowned. "So, we must survive all the way down to the lowest level before we can speak to a drone? Each city has a portal spewing monsters, and the biggest ones are in the lowest levels. We'd never make it!"

Alex nodded and then looked at the drone. "Can you come with us?"

"I will cease to function outside the city. I cannot leave."

Grinding his teeth, Alex tried to think of a solution to this catch twenty-two.

"Ask it if there is a way to contact the drones from the upper levels," Shi'Jax suggested. He nodded to her with a smile.

"Is there any way to contact the recharging drones when we reach the city?" Alex asked.

"Yes. Every living quarter in the city has a panel with a summon button. Drones will come to the living quarter if this control is pressed." Eon then projected an image of the control panel found in the habitats and highlighted the summon control.

"So, we have to survive long enough to reach the habitat level so Alex can open one of the living quarters and hope it isn't filled with biohazardous materials so he can press the button," Dystra growled in frustration.

Alex was also frustrated but realized this was the circumstance they found themselves in, so they'd have to make it work.

Dale was thinking along the same lines. "No need to be so grim! I think we have some great advantages. Having the map will greatly expedite the trip. We now know we can hire a much larger team for the missions because we just need to get to the habitat level. Yes, opening the first room is risky, but we'll figure out how to make that safer. Once we press the button, we get assistance from the maintenance drones who can identify which rooms are safe to collect from and give us access to the elevator to bring the materials back to the surface."

Dystra barked a laugh. "Who would you trust at your back to volunteer for a speed run down to the habitat level of a subterranean city?"

"Beast-Kin," Ti'Nah said firmly. "When they hear Alex is on a mission for Agron, he will have an army of volunteers."

The group contemplated that for a moment.

Alex nodded as he considered the option. "That would be wonderful for Wave Crest, as it's in the Beast-Kin territory. I don't believe the other races would welcome an army of Beast-Kin rushing through their subterranean city. May I assume each territory guards its ancient city as if it were theirs?"

Yellsbeth snorted in amusement. "You may. Typically, only parties of Dwarves are allowed in Pinnacle Reach. Special permission has been granted to parties with non-dwarven members in the past. They must include a court-approved Dwarven Guide, and the court will assess all treasure."

Dystra nodded. "Similar rules are in place for Resolute Destiny. The Elven leaders decides who may access their underground city, a guide is appointed, and treasure is assessed by a royal commission."

Alex looked at Ti'Nah, and she shook her head. "We have no restrictions, but no one but a few traveling Dwarven Traders visits our lands, and they don't visit Wave Crest."

Dale sighed. "We just recently applied for and received permission to bring non-Humans into Victory Plains as it's controlled by the Human Regency. The difference is we didn't have to bring an appointed guide, but the treasure had to be delivered to the Adventurer's Guild in Genthale for assessment. I think GreenTree Dynasty and, apparently, Wave Crest are the only underground cities with no restrictions on who visits. This one is also one of the most visited."

Jhaan surprised everyone by adding his opinion. "The Orc Territories are ruled by three Orc Warlords. The land is forest, swamp, and plains, and each Warlord rules one of these biomes. They trade with each other and sometimes with outsiders but aren't eager to host guests. Their catacombs are found in the plains biome under a single monolithic rock. New Arrivals are assessed and assigned to one of the three biomes based on a rotation system to maintain the balance between all three Warlords.

The entrance to Solitude Found is found in the forest biome. While all three territories send parties into the tunnels, treasures found by all are shared amongst the territories, with half going to the Warlord of the successful party and the other half split between the other two Warlords. Disputes over this have led to war, so they have a strict review and assessment process. They know knowledge is highly coveted by the Human University, so they do their best to collect what they can from their tunnels and sell it to the University. They don't have any interest in academics. They might be the most difficult territory to get permission from."

Everyone stared at Jhaan in shock, as this was the longest they'd ever heard him speak.

"How the fuck did you learn so much about the Orcs?" Yellsbeth asked incredulously.

Jhaan just grinned at her. "I know things."

Dystra grimaced in distaste. "He's visited all the territories."

Jhaan glanced at the other Elf and nodded. "I wasn't always warmly welcomed, especially by the Dwarves, but I found people who enjoyed telling their stories, and I listened. I'm a student of life."

Halle burst into giggles, and the group smiled as that sound was so joyful and they hadn't heard it since they'd almost lost her. It felt like a sign that everything was returning to normal, and the tension they'd been carrying eased just a little.

Dale grinned at Jhaan. "So, Eternal Student, did you learn anything about Shadow Cape?"

Jhaan shook his head and shrugged. "Not a thing."

Dystra looked at Alex. "Did the Gods tell you anything about it?

Alex shook his head. "Nothing from the Gods, but Eon informed me that a Master from Shadow Cape was the one who sent the update to the other cities to be run remotely. This opened portals above the generator and disabled the network connections between the cities.

The original people, the Masters, dedicated their lives to achieving great discoveries in many fields. Perhaps the Master who sent the update was a genius engineer experimenting with the power station's software and stumbled onto a means to create a dimensional portal, or perhaps that was their intent. Regardless, the portals are making this world exceedingly dangerous and need to be shut down. At least three of the Gods want this done."

Alex looked at the expectant expressions on their faces. "As I promised to do, I'll complete my responsibility to this party as its porter. Today, we'll use the elevator to descend to the eighth level and open a few safe rooms to collect sufficient treasure to guarantee your ability to permanently retire from adventuring. Tomorrow, we'll head back to the city." He took a deep breath as he was nervous about the next part.

"Once we've signed off on this mission at the Adventurer's Guild, I'll head to the Beast-Kin capital city to find volunteers to enter Wave Crest to shut down its portal. I know we've been talking like everyone is going on this mad quest with me, but I don't want any of you to feel obligated to join in. It will be exceptionally dangerous, and once we collect the treasure today, you can step back from the adventurer's life." He raised a hand as he saw some begin to protest. "All I ask is that you take the time to consider stepping back from this crazy occupation. Let's talk about it again when we're in the Guild Hall in Genthale."

Lyra still looked like she was going to argue, but Dale touched her arm and gave his head a gentle shake.

The first thing they needed to do was reload their packs to put everything away. Eon would assign maintenance drones to guard the bags in the elevator as they didn't want to leave their gear in the entrance chamber.

Once the elevator was loaded, they rode it down to the fifteenth level so Alex could show them the control center, and they could use the screens to preview the eighth level to see what dangers lurked there.

"Is there no access to this level from the levels above, aside from the elevators?" Dystra asked.

Alex passed the question along, and Eon confirmed the lowest level was always isolated from the others this way.

"Good. Knowing the biggest monsters are only one floor up but can't get to us is a relief, of sorts," Dystra said.

They were surprised to discover that the beasts near the entrance of the eighth floor wouldn't be too much of a threat. They'd dispatch them first. The monsters farther in were a higher risk, but they could avoid them for now.

"Which rooms are closest to the elevator, and what will we find in them?" Alex asked.

Eon listed off three of them and two sounded like they had potential for containing technology. These items were in high demand by the University.

They took the elevator up to the eighth and got into formation. The baggage stayed in the elevator this time, and Alex carried his bow.

When they encountered the pack of creatures that looked like wild, armored boars, Halle saturated them with a spray of water, and Thorn hit them with lightning, which stunned the beasts. Those carrying bladed weapons waded in and finished off the monsters. They kept eight of them for butchering later, but the others were carried away by drones to be fed into the reclamation machine.

Alex turned to Eon as they stood before the first room's door. "Will you enter first after I open the door to confirm no biohazardous materials are inside?"

"Yes."

"Does the city recognize me as a Master? Is that how I'm able to open these doors?" Alex asked.

"Yes."

He nodded to himself and walked up to the door and looked at the controls. He wasn't surprised to see that its construction was like a vault door. He deciphered how to open it and touched the appropriate control.

They listened to the whirring noise as the locks disengaged. With a final click, the door began to swing open. Eon slipped inside the moment the door was wide enough to admit him. They stepped back as the door opened fully.

Eon returned and stopped before Alex. "No biohazards detected."

"Thank you! We'll take a look now," Alex said, but Eon didn't move aside.

"Is it your intention to remove items from the units?" the drone asked, and everyone went still.

Alex realized the drone's orders were to preserve the units as they were left. He didn't want to threaten that, but he needed a response that explained their actions in a positive way.

These Masters spent their lives in solitary pursuits, but that knowledge was stagnant. There was a spin for that.

"The units were preserved properly, and now we are here to review the Master's work so we can give it purpose. It will be used to enhance the lives of the living and expand their knowledge."

The drone absorbed this and moved aside. "Thank you."

Alex nodded to it and walked into the living quarters of one of the original inhabitants. According to Eon, they were humanoid in shape and could adjust their bodies like he did his eyes. There were no pictures on the walls or tables showing the inhabitants and their friends and family. They didn't spend time together, so why would they have pictures? They likely didn't even call each other on their comms, either. That was incredibly sad.

Something about that echoed in his mind, but he couldn't pinpoint why it felt familiar.

He watched the others examining the artifacts of the being who lived here long ago and saw their excitement.

As they moved further into the space, more and more items were examined and the energy amongst the party grew.

There was a room behind a closed door at the far end of the space. Alex turned to Eon.

"Did you inspect this room?" he asked.

"Yes. No hazards were present."

Alex nodded and opened the door. Inside, the walls were lined with cabinets, while one wall had a massive control panel with more knobs, dials, sliders, and other controls. A little green light was pulsing slowly above a button.

While deeply tempted to just press the button, he looked at Eon first. "What is this machine?"

"I believe its purpose is to make rhythmic, measured audible waves," the drone explained.

Alex blinked at Eon and then reached out to touch the button. Lights came up on the control panel, and music began to play. It wasn't like anything he'd heard before, but he could feel the emotions invested in the song. It touched something in his heart, something missing, and he felt his emotions swelling out of control.

He reached out to stop the playback. He took some deep breaths to regain his equilibrium. He looked at the drone. "Was this Master studying music?" he asked.

"No. I believe his area of study was subatomic imaging. I believe the music was a personal hobby for relaxation."

Alex shook his head. "He was a truly gifted musician as well."

When he returned to the main room, he saw the others were waiting. "Another?" he asked, and they nodded excitedly.

He looked at Eon. "Let's exit and seal the room up once more."

They ran the process for two more rooms until Dale indicated to Alex that they shouldn't take more. Alex got Eon to seal the room again, and they returned to the elevator to take it back to the entrance hall. Dale and Dystra butchered the boar-like creatures. Most were packed, but some were set aside for their dinner.

Later, they sat in a circle, eating their meal and talking excitedly about their finds. The small devices and art pieces discovered just sitting on casual tables in the sitting area were worth an absolute fortune on their own. The mechanisms and their documentation found in the labs of rooms two and three would have the University Academics drooling for years. The simple truth was that they'd gotten greedy and should have stopped after the second room. They had too many items to bring back. If they didn't limit their treasure, they would cause a major upheaval in Genthale.

"Needing to return them to the rooms would make for an awkward conversation with Eon, I think. On the way back, we should pass through Heathlane again and ask the innkeeper to store some excess camping gear for us. We'll pack the items and pay him to keep them in his cellar," Alex suggested.

Dystra smiled and nodded. "That's a good idea."

After dinner, they prepared their baggage and packed the extra items in extra bedrolls and a tent to make it look like the camping gear they'd leave at the inn.

Alex arranged to have the drones act as sentries again, and they settled in for the night. They'd be leaving at first light.

As Alex prepared to settle down onto his bedroll, he saw Ti'Nah and Shi'Jax standing nearby, watching him nervously. He paused and looked at them. "Is everything okay?"

Ti'Nah nodded quickly and glanced at Shi'Jax before looking back at Alex. "We were very excited to hear about your plan to visit Shalazar, our capital. The people will be so happy to meet you!"

Alex nodded. "I hope they will. I'll admit it's a jump into the unknown for me, and I'm a little nervous about how I will be accepted. I don't want them to hate me, but I don't want anyone worshipping me either. I'm just someone doing... a mission for some clients."

Ti'Nah and Shi'Jax made amused noises. "The clients being three Gods!"

"Still, there is nothing special about me. The less fuss, the better," he said, looking into their eyes until they nodded.

"Could—could we get a kiss good night?" Shi'Jax blurted.

Alex froze as he looked at her in surprise. "I-I didn't think Beast-Kin kissed! Isn't the usual gesture touching foreheads together?"

"We're curious! The others seem to enjoy it so much!" Ti'Nah said.

"Ah! Okay, uh, I guess that would be fine," he said quietly, and they smiled.

Shi'Jax was closer, so he gently took her face in his hands and pressed his lips to hers.

It was a unique experience as her lips were thinner than a human's, but her reaction was far more intense. He felt her tremble then her legs began to give out, so he pulled back in surprise and wrapped his arms around her to keep her on her feet.

Her eyelids fluttered and then opened.

"Are you okay?" he asked in concern.

"Yes...." she sighed. "I-I wasn't prepared... for that."

He smiled and let her go once he was sure she'd stay on her feet.

Ti'Nah was watching him nervously. "It's just a little good night kiss!" he said to her quietly.

She nodded, then leaned down as she was taller.

Once more, he touched her face and pressed his lips to hers. He felt her suck in her breath in surprise then she pulled back. He looked at her to see how she'd react.

A wide smile appeared on her face. "It was good! I enjoyed that very much!" she gushed.

Alex chuckled. "I'm glad and good night to you both."

He settled down on his bedroll and noticed they were still standing there. "Something else?

"Might we sleep next to you as well?" Ti'Nah asked, and Shi'Jax looked hopeful.

"Sure. We need to get to sleep as we have an early start," he reminded them.

They quickly settled down on either side of him, and he recalled feeling this soft warmth pressing against him once before.

His mind was ready for sleep and didn't let him dwell on why he'd been so incredibly sad today. He couldn't think of any reason for it!

Chapter 20

Gerritt was lying on a bed in the same seedy inn where he'd met his ill-fated team of swordsmen. It had taken him far longer than he'd hoped to return to Genthale. He'd stumbled into the bar downstairs, feverish, limping, and splashed with his own vomit.

The bartender took one look at him and got his kitchen help to drag him up to a room. They stripped him and dunked him in a lukewarm tub to wash the sick from his body.

Then, a healer arrived.

After being examined, he was given good and bad news. The good was that his gut wound had been healed sufficiently so he'd live.

The bad news was that he'd done irreparable damage to his partially healed ass. He would have avoided this if he'd given it time to heal. Instead, parts of the muscle were dead. He'd have permanent weakness in one cheek and a limp for the rest of his life.

As bonus bad news, his facial scar was infected. He was going to have a very deep scar and some facial paralysis after the treatment.

Once the healer finished, he gave Gerritt some elixirs to boost his immune system and energy.

Still, he was exhausted.

He was also struggling to control his rage.

Alex Frost. The man he was supposed to kill. He was just another new arrival and a punk at that. All he could get was a porter contract. How difficult could it be to kill such a loser?

Gerritt replayed the attack and realized he couldn't have known Alex would have a pet drone working for him. He recalled the sting of his sword being ripped from his grip. What had that mechanical monster done to blast his weapon from his hand?

More importantly, how did Alex get control of one—wait! He suddenly recalled seeing other drones in the background. Was he controlling all of them or just the one at his side?

Did this confirm his original thought that Alex was in control of the city?

There was a sharp knock on the door. He'd been expecting it.

"Come."

The door opened, and Gordier Jalviere stepped inside with a grim expression. He closed the door behind him.

"You've had some... difficulty," the man said quietly.

Gerritt clenched his teeth but gave the man a brief nod.

"What happened? Where are my men? The healers?"

"They're all dead. They couldn't even take out a bunch of weary adventurers. We set up the ambush and spotted them returning from the lower levels. They looked like they'd just finished a battle. One of them was unconscious!"

"What happened?" Jalviere repeated.

"Your team got their asses handed to them! I went for Alex Frost. He was in human form, just standing there. He was an easy kill, but he had some kind of drone from the city with him. When I went for the killing blow, the drone did something and blew the sword right out of my hand. I landed off balance, and the bastard stabbed me in the gut!"

Jalviere frowned. "The drone?"

"No! Frost! He stabbed me badly, so I had to escape. Your healers had run at the first sign of danger, but I caught up to them. They barely managed to heal me. I-I had to leave them behind as I could hear the party chasing me."

The prince's man frowned as he looked closer at Gerritt. "What did you mean Frost had a drone with him?"

"The only drones we typically see in the cities are the meat and steel gardeners. They attack on sight. These drones with Frost were just mechanical. He had one at his side and others standing back by the walls. They weren't attacking anyone—except the one who defended Alex. The man was wearing a fancy white gown and must have somehow gotten control of them."

Gordier was looking at nothing as his brain processed that information. When his eyes refocused, they locked on Gerritt's. "A monster like Alex Frost getting control of an ancient city is a disaster scenario. I need to speak to the prince. Rest and heal. I may need you to speak to the prince to describe Frost's taking over GreenTree Dynasty."

The man nodded, then quickly left before Gerritt could say anything else.

The crippled swordsman rested back on his pillow and sulked.

This was not the grand future he'd anticipated.

-=-

Prince Ungar was a man of strong passions. Jalviere used that to his advantage.

They were sitting in the prince's office, facing each other across his desk.

"He's taken control of the city?" Ungar gasped as he heard the report from his man.

Gordier nodded grimly. "This is what my agent has reported. Frost had a team of mechanical drones at his service and had one of them disable the agent I assigned to watch him while the others easily killed his supporting team of skilled warriors. With the level of technology available to him, he could set himself up as a rival to the Kingdom of Thale. There wouldn't be much we could do about it."

He let that thought sink in for a moment.

"We were given signs. He bears the marks of three Gods, yet he was allowed to move into our society unimpeded. With his freakish ability to become monsters and communicate with them, he could lead an army this world has never seen. Monsters and now advanced tech weaponry. No one would be able to stand in his way."

The prince imagined that nightmare scenario just as Gordier had intended.

"We must stop him!" Ungar shouted.

Jalviere played his next cards very carefully.

"He's got support from Commander Silvain and Guild Master Harkentoll. They convinced the king that Frost wasn't a threat once before."

"He's a bloody threat now, isn't he!" Ungar growled, and Gordier nodded in agreement. Ungar stood. "I'll speak to my father—"

"Will he listen to you or turn to the Commander and Guild Master again?" Gordier asked carefully.

Ungar's eyes flashed with anger as he stared at his man.

Gordier held his eyes but showed only concern and respect.

When a hint of doubt appeared in the prince's eyes, it was time to play his last card.

"Decisive leadership is needed in this most critical moment. Who has the strength to step up?" Gordier asked.

"The king—"

"The man?" Gordier interrupted softly, reminding Ungar of his father's weakened, ill state.

An expression slid across the prince's face, and Gordier almost sighed with relief. He'd been waiting for this moment for years.

"No. His time to be decisive is over. He cannot protect the kingdom against this new threat."

Ungar looked at his man. "Gordier, the king must step aside. Tonight. We must move quickly if we are to prevent this disaster.

"It will be as you command," Jalviere said calmly as he stood, though inside, he was celebrating.

"Oh, and Gordier? Alex Frost must die. Make sure your people don't miss next time."

Jalviere paused ever so slightly, then nodded to his prince before he left the room.

Ungar, who was soon to be king, was a passionate man.

But he was no fool.

-=-

Lyra's Party left GreenTree Dynasty after a quick breakfast and saying goodbye to their maintenance drone friends. Alex instructed them to fix the crop management drones and adjust their programming to leave adventurers alone. Attacking monsters was fine.

Eon presented Alex with a bundle containing Master robes, which Alex thanked him for as the fabric was stainproof and very durable, though not indestructible.

Once the mechanical beings were on their way to do their new duties and visit their recharge stations, Alex switched back to his Therrax form. They loaded him with the packs, and he confirmed the weight wasn't too great.

They decided to move as quickly as possible to arrive in Heathlane Village well before sundown. The route was mostly downhill, following the course of the river that passed through town. They made good time. It was late afternoon as they approached the village, and once more, they were met by the village volunteer guard. Dale approached them and when they realized who he was and he explained the black Therrax with the party was still Alex, they were welcomed to enter the village. The guard escorted them in as the villagers would be calmer seeing their smiling faces.

They stopped before the inn and unloaded the meat they'd collected. The innkeeper gratefully purchased the packaged meat and offered them rooms, once more at a reduced rate. He knew he wouldn't lose money as his new guests told him they planned to feast in his restaurant.

Ginny rushed forward to hug Alex when he was back in his Human form and wearing a tunic and boots.

Once Alex managed to get her to stop squeezing him, he held her out at arm's length and looked into her eyes.

"The man who assaulted you is dead. We found him in the underground city. Something killed him and partially ate him. We thought you should know," he said as Joah approached and showed her the man's ID card.

Ginny smiled with tears in her eyes and hugged them both before gesturing toward the inn.

"I have to get back to get dinner for my patient. A badly injured woman was found floating down the river through town. Who knows how long she'd been in the water, but she was almost dead. We did what we could for her, and she's slowly recovering," the young woman said.

Alex froze as he recalled the river passed by the GreenTree Dynasty. "What's the woman's name?"

Ginny watched him cautiously. "We don't know. She didn't have any ID on her. She had nothing. Even the gown she was wearing was badly torn. She's been through a terrible ordeal, and she hasn't woken yet."

"Take me to her. Please!" Alex begged.

Joah gave him a concerned look, then caught Lyra's eye.

Ginny finally nodded and took his hand to guide him through the inn to a ground-floor bedroom at the back of the building. Joah, Lyra, and Dystra rushed to keep up.

The moment they entered the room, Alex rushed to the side of the bed and dropped to his knees. "Devya! Oh my god, Devya!"

He looked back at Ginny. "Has she seen a Healer?"

Ginny was becoming a little overwhelmed. "Yes... she did what she could. She couldn't save her leg."

Alex quickly looked back to the bed and noticed there was no impression in the sheets of her right leg from the knee down to her foot.

"I should have gone after Gerritt. He needs to die for this!" Alex snarled. He felt an echo of the rage but didn't push it away this time. He used it to power his conviction to make this right.

A soft hand landed on his shoulder. It was Lyra's.

"Alex, think about this! Think about what you're contemplating. You said yourself that you can't do this often as you relive the pain!" Lyra said insistently, and Ginny cried out in dismay when she heard his cost for healing her.

Alex looked into Lyra's eyes. "Devya was the first friend I made here. I can't abandon her to a life as a cripple in a world with no support systems! She doesn't deserve that!"

Lyra shook her head slowly. "There are so many people who deserve better than this world delivers—"

"I know, but Devya is my friend!" Alex said with conviction and looked into her eyes, asking for her understanding.

Lyra saw his desperate need to help his friend and gave him a shaky nod.

"Does it have to be so brutal?" Lyra asked.

He looked at Ginny, then at Joah as the answers formed in his mind. "Equivalence. Asking for the recovery of a large wound requires an equivalent injury. The subsequent pain offsets the cost of the recovery magic from Ullentra. Big pain to heal big damage."

Lyra nodded, then looked away. "I can't watch this. I'll be outside."

He stood and caught her fingers with his as she turned away. "Thank you."

She gave him a nod without looking back, then left. She pulled Ginny from the room with her.

He looked at Devya's sleeping face. "I can't deliver a strike deep enough for this." He turned to look at Dystra. "Can I ask you to assist me?"

"Once, I would have leapt at the opportunity," he said with a twisted smile which became a pained frown. "What do you need?"

"I'm going to lie here against her. I'll offer a sacrifice to Ullentra. If she agrees, I'll nod to you, and you stab me in the chest and pull it out. Not in the heart, but make it deep. If I can't roll over, roll me over until I'm leaning on her."

Dystra prepared himself but paused. "I'm finding this to be... greatly disturbing," he said grimly. "I'm not used to stabbing people who ask me to do it."

"It was exceptionally difficult for me to slash his back to heal the young woman, Ginny," Joah offered. "Just focus on doing the best you can. I'll handle the rolling."

Alex pulled off his tunic, and the other two men raised their eyebrows.

"What? I don't have that many clothes!" he frowned. He put a towel on the bed and relaxed next to Devya. He hoped she didn't mind him lying in bed naked with her.

He let his mind drift and reached out to Ullentra. He immediately got to the point when he felt the slightest sensation of her attention. Another sacrifice for her healing himself and Devya.

The Goddess seemed almost eager as she agreed.

Alex opened his eyes and nodded.

The blade slammed down into his chest before he could prepare himself. Then it yanked free as his eyes began to roll up from the blitz of pain exploding through his body. He felt himself being rolled, and the bright red flash filled his vision.

-=-

Alex fell into thunderous sunlight and gasped from the sour prickliness. He threw his arms over his head and face to protect himself from the battering he was enduring.

Then he realized he wasn't the target of the confrontation, nor was any physical damage actually being done.

He was at the threshold of the God's realm.

Ffornexa was flexing at Ullentra while simultaneously holding Agron back from attacking her.

Alex picked up that Ullentra was both deeply satisfied and nervously contrite.

Agron's attention suddenly swung to him, and he picked up rage and... fear? No, more like desperation and frustration. The God wasn't happy with the sacrifice as this jeopardized his ability to complete the mission. Agron's attention swung back to Ullentra, and he was only prevented from tearing into her by Ffornexa, who was radiating disapproval toward the Goddess.

Ffornexa and Agron focused on him again, and he also felt their disapproval. They didn't want him sacrificing himself as he might not recover, and they'd have failed.

That's when Alex suddenly understood one critical fact.

He was their one and only chance to make this work.

They couldn't try again with another new arrival for reasons impossible for them to explain and for him to comprehend.

They'd bet all their chips... on him.

He felt paralyzed by this revelation. It was too much responsibility!

Ullentra soothed his mind with another splash of red light, and he felt her guilt for putting him at risk. She impressed on him that she wouldn't accept any more sacrifices. Ffornexa and Agron gave off a sensation of satisfaction and faded away.

Alex realized he was losing the ability to save his friends. Unless he was injured in battle and they happened to be close enough to be caught in the healing aura, he'd be unable to help them.

He wanted to argue, but Ullentra washed her healing light over his mind and pushed him from the threshold.

He moaned and felt hands on his face.

His eyelids fluttered open, and he saw faces looking down at him in concern.

"Alex! Are you awake? You were moaning, but we couldn't wake you," Joah said.

Alex tried to sit up and the room tilted. He slumped back to the bed and fell unconscious once more.

"What's wrong? What's happened to Alex?" Lyra asked, pushing back into the room.

Joah looked over at her with a worried expression. "The healing worked, and his friend is miraculously whole once more but still asleep, but he's not coming out of it like he normally does."

"Move back," Lyra said, and the men stepped back. There was another red flash, and Alex finally relaxed.

Lyra moved next to the bed and laid Alex's tunic across his lower body. "What was the Goddess healing with that last flash?" she asked quietly.

Dystra looked at the angry-looking scar he'd given Alex and shook his head. "He seemed completely healed with the first flash, and the woman's leg was also restored. Then he began moaning.

"He was twitching slightly as well," Joah noted, and Dystra nodded.

Lyra watched Alex with concern. "We'll have to ask him when he wakes."

She looked at the peaceful smile on the sleeping woman's face, then frowned. "We should move Alex to another room so she doesn't wake to discover a naked man in her bed."

Dystra chuckled quietly but nodded.

Joah stepped forward and carefully lifted Alex in his arms, cradled against his chest.

Lyra couldn't help but smile fondly at them as he could see the gentleness of the big man. Then she paused as she looked at Joah closer. "Are you getting younger?"

Joah huffed uncomfortably. "I was caught in the first flash while I positioned Alex next to the woman." He considered his answer. "I don't feel younger, but there were... changes." He sighed again as he looked down at the man in his arms.

Lyra shook her head as she admired his darker, thicker hair and mustache. "Follow me."

She guided the swordsman up the stairs and down the hall to a room she opened. She pulled the sheets down and looked back at Joah. "Set him on the bed." As they went by, she plucked the tunic off Alex, and the big man gently placed the sleeping man on one side of the double bed. He helped Lyra pull the sheet up then they left the room and closed the door.

"Whose room—" Dystra began.

"It's mine. I'll keep an eye on him tonight," Lyra said, fixing her eyes on the man so he held his tongue and simply nodded. They returned to the main floor and entered the dining room, where the rest of their party sat at a long table.

"How is Alex?" Yellsbeth asked in concern.

Joah nodded. "He healed the woman and himself, but he had some trouble at the end. Unsettled sleep he started to wake but fell unconscious. The goddess had to heal him again. He's sleeping peacefully now."

"In the woman's bed?" Halle asked with raised eyebrows.

"No, we moved him," Joah said.

"To Lyra's," Dystra offered with a little smile and got an angry scowl from the woman.

Eyes lit up around the table, the brightest being Dale's.

"Shut it! I'm just keeping an eye on him. What's for dinner?" she said stiffly.

Grins appeared, but comments were not offered.

-=-

Alex woke when an errant beam of morning sun poked through a gap in the curtains and played across his face.

He allowed himself to fully surface and stretch. He felt good. Better than someone who'd been stabbed should feel. He raised his hand to touch the scar and wondered how nasty it looked. It certainly felt rough. Did Dystra twist the blade as he pulled it out? He wouldn't be surprised if he had.

He heard a gentle sigh and recalled he'd been in Devya's bed. He also remembered he was naked.

He quickly glanced at the sleeper and froze. Blonde hair, and a lot of it, was pooled on the pillow next to his.

Devya was brunette.

Halle was, too.

Thorn was another brunette with jet-black hair, and her sister Yellsbeth was a redhead.

He knew several blondes worked at the inn, but he recalled their hair wasn't as... voluminous as this.

There was a member of the party with this much blonde hair, but—He saw the tip of a graceful pointed ear poking through the hair, and that answered the question.

His next was, what was he doing in Lyra's bed? Or was she in his?

Alex looked around the room and it definitely wasn't the room Devya was in. He hadn't been assigned a room before seeing his friend, but he supposed it didn't matter whose room it was.

He heard Lyra sigh. It was such a sweet sound he couldn't help but smile.

When she turned her head and opened those sky-blue eyes to gaze at him, his smile widened.

"What's that for?" she blustered as her eyes flared.

"Thank you for looking out for me," he said softly.

She looked even more flustered. "I-I look out for all my teammates!"

He smiled as she looked so sweet with her hair all tousled and wild.

"What?" she blurted in her agitation.

"Has anyone ever told you how sweet you look in the morning?" he asked.

There was a flash of pain in her eyes, and he was immediately contrite. "I'm sorry! I didn't mean to say anything to upset you."

Had she told him she had someone she lost? It felt like she had, but he couldn't recall.

She took some controlled breaths and nodded to him. Then her gaze turned serious. "Dystra and Joah said you had trouble with the restoration spell last night."

His expression dropped, and it was his turn to feel uncomfortable. "Yes. Ullentra felt eager to do it, but the other two were... deeply unhappy with her. They felt her sacrifice collecting threatened my life, jeopardizing the mission."

"The Gods rarely show any concern for individuals. Wouldn't they just send through another thrice blessed new arrival?" she said with a frown, then her eyes widened as Alex looked deeply uncomfortable. "Why wouldn't they?" she insisted.

"It felt like they had reasons, but I'd never comprehend them. What was pretty clear is that they can't. This was a one-shot deal. They picked me, and if I fail, the mission fails," he said quietly.

She quickly sat up in bed to stare at him in righteous outrage.

Alex was suddenly presented with a view of the world's most perfect breasts, caressed by her luxurious hair as it slowly slid down her shoulders and across her chest.

His mind took a little holiday.

She caught his expression and yanked the sheet up to cover herself.

Alex couldn't stop his involuntary moan of disappointment.

She slapped his arm to get his mind back on the issue. "It isn't fair for them to put that much pressure on you!"

Her exclamation forced a surprised laugh from him. "The Gods don't care about fairness! None of the Gods do." His mind rang strangely with this statement. It felt intensely important to him... personally. His expression froze as he tried to understand his reaction.

He gave himself a little shake to free himself from his thought paralysis as she watched him intently.

"Agron and Ffornexa don't want Ullentra taking sacrifices for restorations. She'll restore me if I'm damaged in battle, but that's it. If someone else is badly injured, unless I can get next to them before Ullentra hits me with the magic, I won't be able to help them. Healing is great, but restoring is better," Alex said with a frown. "Was Devya restored? Did she get her leg back?"

Lyra nodded. "Everything was healed, but she didn't wake."

"When she does, I have to tell her about Mark and Lisa, but I'm not telling her about the rape. It would be cruel for Devya to know how Lisa suffered. Knowing she was killed will be hard enough."

Lyra watched him for a moment. "She's going to have survivor's guilt either way, but it will be better for her to know what her fate would have been if she hadn't run." She paused as Alex considered that. "Against those seasoned killers, that group of new arrivals stood no chance. Escape was the only viable play. She almost didn't make it. It's damn impressive she did."

Alex realized she was right. He was just trying to protect his friend from the horrific reality. He now understood he'd been wrong.

"You're right. Thank you," he said, and she smiled.

He was so hungry and realized he'd missed dinner the previous night. "It's breakfast time, right?"

She nodded with a smile. "You get dressed and head down. I'll be there shortly."

Alex nodded and pulled on his tunic, found his boots, and slipped them on, then nodded to Lyra before he left the room. He didn't know where his pack was, so he followed his stomach's instructions and went in search of food.

A few people were in the dining room, and Ginny spotted him. She rushed over and gave him a hug.

When she stepped back, she pointed him to a table near the window, and he saw Devya drinking something hot and staring out the window. When he got close, her head turned, and she gasped, leaping to her feet and into his arms seconds later.

She cried as she clung to him, and he rubbed her back. When she got her control back, he eased her onto her chair and took the one to her right so he could hold her hand.

"I understand your party was ambushed by a team of swordsmen," he said, and she nodded shakily. "You were the only survivor, and you were damn lucky to get away. They killed the men, including Mark. They raped and murdered the women."

Devya's tears burst forth once more, and he knelt next to her chair to press his forehead against hers. He continued to whisper to her.

"These were vile, evil men. They'd done this before, and your only survivable option was to escape. We're all very impressed that you did. They attacked us as we returned from the lower levels of the city. The party I was in had just been in a battle, and they were still charged up for a fight. All but one of the bandits were cut into pieces. He escaped, badly injured, and returned to the city. We know who he is, and he won't get away. He'll pay for his evil."

Eventually, Devya seemed to regain control, and Alex moved back to his chair.

She looked at him through bleary eyes and dabbed with a napkin. "Ginny told me you used restoration magic on me. She said you used it on her as well. "You told us you couldn't do it after you healed Mark."

He nodded. "I've learned about my abilities since then. I can't push the magic onto other people, but I could offer a sacrifice of my pain to Ullentra by injuring myself. She then applies the magic to me and anyone in close proximity to me. The trick is I retain the memory of the injury as sharp as the moment it happens."

Devya's eyes widened in horror. "No! You healed me! I know I lost the lower half of my right leg, but it's back!"

"You fell into a river. That must have been traumatic, considering how you died on Earth," Alex said gently.

She gave him a little smile, pleased that he remembered. "I fell from the top of the cliff, many stories above the river. I was fortunate the water was deep. I also used my magic to soften the impact a little. I sunk to the bottom and broke my right knee badly before I was swept downstream. I used water magic to tourniquet my leg to stop the bleeding. I don't know how I knew how to do it, but it worked.

I went over waterfalls, struck rocks and submerged logs, and used my water magic each time to bring me back to the surface. I was badly battered by the time I reached the village. My right leg was only hanging on by a few sinews by that point.

I no longer have any fear of the water. I think the fear was inhibiting my ability to use my magic. I feel more of a connection with it now."

Her expression dropped, and a little fire appeared in her eyes. "Lisa didn't deserve to die that way."

Alex nodded. "You're right. She didn't. I want to do something about that. Not just get revenge against her attacker but create a world where there are no monsters to kill, no need to be forced into adventuring."

She stared at him in confusion. "How?"

"I've already begun. I now know how to permanently stop monsters from spawning in the cities. The existing ones will still need to be killed, but this can be done with larger parties because I also know how to get the most valuable treasure," he said quietly.

Now Devya's confusion was joined by shock. "How?"

Alex sighed in frustration. "The how of it must remain secret until we can cash in the artifacts we collected to fund our escape from the Kingdom of Thale's debt-driven system. The powers-that-be in Genthale won't appreciate my interference in their economic model."

Devya got a desperate look in her eye. "Take me with you!"

He smiled. "I can offer you two options. Retire in Genthale with sufficient funds to allow you to wait there until I've established an alternative place to live that doesn't include a corrupt monarchy. The pros should be less physical danger from battling monsters and living in relative comfort in a city run by corrupt leadership. The cons are the corrupt leadership and what efforts they might make to keep control.

The second option is to come with me and join the effort to make the world safer. The pros include seeing my smiling face every day and not being under the thumb of the corrupt monarchy. The cons involve being considered an enemy of the Kingdom of Thale's rulers and continuing to be an adventurer, albeit with better support, until we've prevented all the underground cities from spawning new monsters."

He held up his hand to prevent her from answering just yet. "There are dangers in either path. I can't guess how the Kingdom of Thale's rulers will react to us attempting to eliminate the need to be an adventurer. Change is a hard pill to swallow for those who benefit the most from the status quo. The problem is, the current system is a no-win scenario for anyone but the rich, and the threat to the indentured poor is death by monster, starvation, or exposure."

"Who else is on your team?" Devya asked.

"I've asked the members of the party I'm assisting as a porter to hold off on their decisions until we see how much we'll get for the artifacts we're bringing back. We'll have a meeting in the Guild Hall. Will you come back with us?"

She smiled. "Yes!"

He returned the smile. "Good! Now, I must eat something, or I'll fall down."

Alex looked around and saw a long table across the room with most of his party sitting there. "Come on, I'll introduce you."

The two crossed the dining room, and faces looked up from their meals to smile at him and look at the woman next to him.

"Good morning, everyone! This is Devya Khandelwal. Blessed by Lushella. We went through basic training together until I got kicked out."

He introduced each party member to her, and her eyes lit up as she heard Halle was also blessed by Lushella.

"May we join you?" Alex asked, and Lyra pointed to two open seats at the end.

The moment they sat, Ginny was at their elbow, taking their order. Alex ordered a huge breakfast as he'd missed dinner. Lyra told Devya to order what she wanted as the party was picking up the tab.

"Speaking of tabs, I've invited Devya to return to the capital with us, as traveling with a group is safer."

"She's also a witness to what Gerritt did to her party. He needs to be held accountable for his actions," Lyra said. "She'll need to make a formal statement to the Genthale Knights, as will we."

Alex looked at Devya, who nodded.

Dale and Dystra arrived, and Alex introduced them to Devya.

Dystra leaned closer and smiled at her. "I was the one who stabbed Alex so he could heal you. You're welcome."

Devya leaned back from him.

"Why do you insist on making a creepy first impression?" Dale complained.

"I have an image to uphold," Dystra said haughtily.

They settled in and ordered their breakfast.

After Alex had powered through most of his food, he slowed down and enjoyed the flavor.

He looked over to Lyra. "What's the plan?"

She nodded. "We leave after breakfast and head back to Genthale. It'll take two days to reach the city, so we'll have one more night of sleeping outdoors. The following day we hustle and reach the city by late afternoon, probably closer to dinner time. Our first stop must be the Adventurer's Guild Hall, and Harkentoll will call for Commander Silvain to take our formal statements."

"We're not going to get dinner that night?" Alex asked.

She smiled. "It's possible we might not."

"If everyone is done, we should get moving. We have a long day of walking ahead of us," Dale said.

Alex glanced at Devya and saw an anxious expression. He suddenly recalled she had no extra clothes or gear at all!

"Can we make a quick stop at the clothing shop for Devya?" he asked Lyra, and she smiled with a nod.

"Make it quick!" Dale insisted.

Alex looked down the table. "By the way, where is my pack?"

Thorn raised her hand with a little smile.

"Ah," Alex said. "I'll follow you." He looked to Devya who looked more relaxed now.

"We'll meet you by the front door—Hey! Have you ever ridden on the back of a Therrax?" he asked with a grin.

"No. What's a Therrax?" she asked, then gave a puzzled look to the others who were chuckling.

-=-

Gerritt shuffled in circles around the small room he'd been hiding in since he returned to the city. He needed to do something! Instead, he exercised the weakened muscles of his ass cheek. He wouldn't be making any more dramatic leaps over his enemies.

His door suddenly opened and one of the kitchen help rushed in and shut the door behind her.

He scowled at the homely female once he got control of his jumpy nerves. She'd delivered his food the night before, and he'd had trouble getting her to leave.

"What are you doing here?" he asked.

"I could have information for you that you really need to hear," she said with a sly smile.

He frowned and looked at her closer. She had bad skin and greasy hair sticking out of her kerchief. "Do you or don't you?"

"I do, and your survival depends on me telling you right away," she grinned, and he saw her teeth were in bad shape. She had a weed-chewing addiction.

"Out with it then!" he snapped.

She pouted. "If you're not going to be nice, I'll leave you in the dark," she said as she reached for the door.

"Please... give me the message," he said, controlling his voice.

Her smile returned. "For a kiss! A real one!"

He stared at her in dismay, and she tilted her head as she smirked.

"This message better be worth it!" he grumbled and nodded.

Then her rancid breath was in his face as her tongue invaded his mouth. He held himself still, responding to the kiss with much less enthusiasm, but it seemed enough for her. She pulled back with a smile.

"That was nice!" she purred.

"The message?" he urged.

"The master has summoned his nephew to deal with you. Rodrick is dull and a brute, but he's a very good killer and does the master's dirty work. I heard the master receive the order to dispose of you as you're no longer needed."

"Shit!" Gerritt growled and looked for his sword.

It wasn't where he left it the night before.

"Yeah, the master took your sword. Good luck, lover boy." With that, she slipped out the door and closed it.

Gerritt went to the door and heard heavy thumps climbing the stairs. The bitch used up most of his lead time!

He immediately turned and rushed to look out his window. Below was the back alley behind the inn. Under his window was a shit wagon as the workers were collecting the inn's wastes.

The thumps drew closer, and he was out of time.

He threw open the shutters and sat on the sill with his legs out the window. He pushed himself off and dropped into the sticky mess. He lost his balance when he landed and crashed face-first into the pungent excrement. He had to roll himself out the back of the wagon so he was thoroughly coated when he ran up the alley. He heard shouts as he ducked into the next alley. He ran as fast as his crippled muscle would allow and dropped himself into an animal water trough to give himself a quick scrubbing.

Then he was off once more. He was still giving off a stench, an obvious giveaway, so he needed to break the trail he was leaving. He ducked into a large animal enclosure, marched through the muck to the other side, and climbed over the fence. He saw an adjacent pen contained a rather agitated boar of considerable size. He paused, then reached through the bars to open its pen door to give it access to the main pen. As he hustled away, he heard the bang of the pen door slamming open and the angry squeal of the boar as it charged out into the open space. There was a loud shout, then a lot of screaming.

Gerritt wasn't sure if it was the boar or his chaser. He hoped for the latter as he rushed out of the alley directly into a group of five Genthale Knights. They took immediate offense to being smeared with shit.

Seconds later, Gerritt was slammed to the ground, his head hit the cobbles, and the world faded away in a splash of stars.

-=-

Genthale was in mourning for the loss of King Harlen Alvarest, who'd passed away in his sleep peacefully at the ripe old age of seventy-two. As few reached this milestone, most believed he'd lived a good life and deserved to rest.

Not everyone was content with his sudden passing. One in particular was convinced that end had been premature, but he lacked the evidence to prove it. The royal physician had examined the king's body and proclaimed the death was caused by natural causes. The man's heart had just stopped beating.

Regent Alois Charette, soon to be former regent if not the late Alois Charette if Jalviere decided to finish the job, knew there was nothing natural about it. He'd monitored Harlen's health his entire life, since they were young boys, and knew the king's heart was sound. He had other minor issues, but none would lead to heart failure.

However, raising an alarm about it now would definitely accelerate his own demise.

He wasn't so delusional to believe that if the truth came out, the guilty would be held accountable, and justice would prevail. He was well-versed in how things worked at this level of their corrupt society. The rich and influential were already aligning themselves behind Prince Ungar. His crowning was assured.

He'd done what he could to ensure Harlen's rule was peaceful and the kingdom's working-class citizens didn't suffer needlessly from the indifference of its rulers. Taxes were kept to a minimum. Punitive measures against the working class put forth by the families of the royal court never made it past his wise council. He'd made Harlen one of the fairest rulers the kingdom had seen. There were limits to his powers, so he couldn't fix every injustice. For that, he relied on the man he convinced Harlen to appoint as Commander of the Genthale Knights. Unfortunately, Silvain wouldn't be able to help him at this level.

There was nothing to do but graciously release the reins of authority to the next ruler. He would be gracious and helpful and step aside. How long he got to enjoy his retirement was in the hands of a psychotic murderer. Jalviere wasn't known for allowing loose ends to linger.

After a soft knock, he pulled the frown from his face and entered the royal chamber.

Ungar was sitting in a chair, staring at his dead father. Alois wondered if any of the creases on the man's forehead were caused by guilt. Jalviere would not have acted without Ungar's consent, so here sat a man guilty of regicide and patricide.

Not an excellent start for the new king.

"My deepest sympathies, Your Majesty."

Ungar started slightly as he'd been deep in thought. Maybe he was thinking along the same lines.

"What? Oh! Thank you," Ungar replied, still out of sorts.

"The transition of power will be my last act as regent to your late father. It will be up to you to find someone worthy of the role to assist you, should you require or desire," Alois said gently.

Ungar focused more fully on the man. "Require or desire?"

Alois nodded. "Yes. The role of regent is not a mandatory position. Did your father not tell you why he appointed me as his advisor?"

This was a sore point for the prince. His relationship with his father was not the closest.

"No, we didn't speak of this," Ungar said tersely.

Alois nodded with a slight look of concern. "Your father and I grew up together and I watched his dream of being a great ruler for the Kingdom of Genthal from its inception to its culmination. The one thing he felt held him back from greatness was his disconnection from its people. Those who live on such a grand scale might not see the plight of those living on a much smaller one. For this reason alone, he requested that I take on the role of regent as his sounding board and advisor. I served him faithfully and not once did he indicate he regretted his decision. That is what I keep in my heart as proof of my dedication and service to the man. This was your father's decision, and as the new king, you will need to decide for yourself who you'd appoint for this role, should you require or desire."

There was the briefest knock before the bed chamber's door swung open to admit Gordier Jalviere.

"I will await your decision, Your Majesty," Alois said, bowing respectfully. He turned and left the room with a nod to the prince's man, who gave him a suspicious frown.

He'd done what he could. Gods help the kingdom with those two at its top.

-=-

Setting up camp for their final night on their mission was a strange sensation. Now that they'd survived and succeeded, they were reluctant for it to end. But they were also excited about the next grand adventure, though it was also the source of some worry.

To say their emotions were heightened would not be an exaggeration.

Alex, Halle, and Devya moved a short distance from the camp to test Devya's abilities, as they had a little daylight left. Since her ordeal, she indicated that she felt more at peace with her water-based skills.

She slapped Alex's arm. "That's for the trick with the Therrax ride!"

Halle's delightful giggles filled the evening air as she recalled Devya's squeak of fear when Alex suddenly changed before her into the big monster. Once she was convinced to climb on his back for the first stretch of the trip, she got to experience how delightfully soft his fur was. She also discovered how his walking movement and his firm spine rubbed her in very nice places. When she had to dismount, her face was quite red, and the others had a good laugh.

"It's just an initiation ritual," Halle said with a smile. She'd gotten the next ride on Alex's back and had her own pleasant surprise.

They picked a spot in the field with some tall Grott Weed holding up their heavy seed pods at head height. Alex thought they looked like sunflowers from Earth. These would be excellent targets, especially since they were downhill and downwind of the campsite.

Halle went first. "This is a test of control and strength. Fire a single ice shard at the leftmost seed pod." She concentrated as she stretched out her arm to point at the weed. She called for the magic and fired a slim ice dart across the space to drill straight through the pod.

"Woo! Nice shot!" Alex cheered.

Devya looked impressed, and Halle smiled.

It was Devya's turn, so she matched Halle's motions to focus on the same target pod, called up her magic, and fired.

The seed pod, two to the right of the intended target, exploded into dust as the football-sized ice chunk blasted through it and notched the tree trunk twelve feet beyond.

The three adventurers stood quietly, staring at the carnage Devya had unleashed.

"I think you missed," Alex said.

After clearing her throat, Halle gave her assessment. "You definitely have plenty of power, but you might want to work on your precision and control."

Devya was silent as she nodded.

"I'll leave you two to it then," Alex said, walking back toward the camp. He met Dystra walking toward the noise.

"Was that explosion intentional?" the assassin asked.

"Devya's discovered that her power levels have increased exponentially at the expense of precision control," Alex said. "Halle will help her with that."

Dystra nodded and continued on to watch.

Before he reached the camp, Alex discovered Thorn waiting for him.

She tilted her face to him, and he enjoyed a wonderful kiss and hug.

"Did you forget your promise?" she asked when she pulled back from his lips.

"Promise?" he asked as he tried to recall.

"We're not at an inn," Thorn said as her face warmed up. Her eyes twinkled excitedly.

Alex suddenly remembered. The Azzarra promise.

"Oh! Uh, right. What if someone comes looking for us?" Alex asked.

"Yellsbeth will play interference for us."

"Ah," Alex thought. Of course, her sister would be aware of her sibling's kinks.

"No roaring if you can help it. Yellsbeth doesn't know everything about me."

"Ah," Alex thought. Some secrets aren't family-friendly.

He looked into Thorn's deep blue eyes and saw her intense excitement.

Who was he to deny her?

Chapter 21

Lyra's party crested the last rise before the road led to the main gate of Genthale. They'd made good time, and the sun was still a short distance above the horizon.

Alex was hoping this meant dinner was a possibility.

Thorn had recuperated on his back all day. While she claimed the bliss of the evening before had been transcendent, her ache this morning meant it wasn't an activity she'd be repeating any time soon.

Thankfully, no one asked for details on what they'd been up to.

Rest and Lyra's healing greatly helped her, and she managed to sit up for the last part of the journey. She claimed she wanted to walk through the gate on her own two feet.

As they got closer, Dystra noted a new flag flying above the tallest spire of the castle. They talked about what that could mean.

Alex started to get a prickly sensation on the back of his neck.

"Thorn, could you get my tunic, boots, and belt knife from my pack?" he asked. Then he turned his big head to look at their latest addition. "Devya, I need you to take the items from Thorn when she dismounts, move to the back of the group, and when we're inside the gate, take the first cross street, circle wide, and wait for me behind the Guild Hall." She nodded with a serious expression and shared a look with Thorn.

When the group slowed so Alex could settle down for Thorn to climb to the ground, she passed the items to Devya as Dale and Lyra got closer.

"What's wrong?" Dale asked.

Alex shook his head as the prickling continued. He stood up. "I'm not sure. I can feel eyes on us. It could be nothing, but I think we need a little insurance policy."

As they approached the gate, they saw two Genthale Knights were on guard duty, watching them cautiously.

Once more, Dale went forward to explain the special circumstances. Unlike the guards at Heathlane Village, these two immediately accepted the Therrax was Alex and gestured for them to continue through.

Once inside the walls, they began to feel an odd tension but couldn't pinpoint the source.

Alex glanced back and noted Devya was no longer with them. Then he spotted someone watching them and ducking away.

The streets were emptier than they expected for this time of day, and when they turned the last corner to see the Adventurer's Guild, none of the usual loitering adventurers were visible. Alex's Therrax eyes were catching the brief glimpses of watchers all around them.

"Lyra, we have Genthale Knights encircling us. When we reach the steps, I will set the packs down and disappear for a bit. I need to see what they are going to do," Alex said quietly as he could, and she nodded.

Just as he reached the step, he saw the door at the top begin to swing open, so he went flat and changed into a tiny gray lizard to race away, invisible against the grey paving stones. He ducked around the corner of the building to run up the alley. When he reached the far corner of the building and went around it, he spotted Devya waiting for him. The alley was otherwise empty, so he returned to his human form and walked toward her. She smiled.

"Have you gotten that comfortable being naked?" she asked with a grin.

He rolled his eyes. "If the bloody magic didn't destroy my clothes, that would be so helpful!"

He pulled on the tunic and boots and was strapping on his belt knife when a man with long black hair and a fairly decent attempt at a Van Dyke beard approached, dangling a blue crystal on a silver chain. He smiled at Alex and Devya when he spotted the blade on Alex's belt.

He tucked the crystal and chain into his long black gown's pocket, then made some hand flourishes as he spoke gibberish and thrust his hands at the two watching his show.

Immediately, Alex and Devya dropped to their knees as terrible nausea swept over them. Pustules began to rise on their skin while other areas dried and split. They fell onto their side as they clung to each other as wave after wave of crippling pain washed through their bodies.

The man moved to stand above them, then squatted down to pull the belt from Alex's waist, then drew the knife from the sheath. He admired the blade as his eyes widened.

"Yes, this is exquisite work. When I commissioned its creation from the Dwarf, I was aware of his reputation for quality craftsmanship, but he proved unwilling to be reasonable on the price. Due to the magic defenses he surrounds himself and his shop with, I couldn't take the knife with me. Imagine my surprise when the curse I placed on the weapon failed me and lightened my wallet by more than he unfairly demanded. As you're in possession of it, I'll assume you're responsible for the curse's failure."

The Sorcerer smiled at Alex as he slammed the blade into Devya's side and yanked it out. She was too weakened to cry out. He examined the blade and grinned as it showed no loss of sharpness. He pushed it into Alex much slower and grinned the entire time. He yanked it out with a twist as agony flared in Alex.

"Yes, this blade will serve me well!" the Sorcerer chuckled darkly, cleaning the blade on his victim's tunic. He looked into Alex's pain-filled eyes. "Never fuck with a Sorcerer."

With that, he stood and walked away, dropping the belt and tucking the sheathed knife into his robe.

He missed the flash of red light behind him.

A jagged sliver of ice the size and top speed of a racing motorcycle struck the back of the Sorcerer's legs... ripping them from his body. The legs spun down the lane for a block, but the ice bounced and skipped along the paved alley for blocks until it exploded against a stone wall.

His torso did an amazing number of spins in the air before it crashed down onto the cobbles.

"That was supposed to be a small dart in the back of his head, right?" Alex asked Devya.

She glanced at him and nodded. "Still working on my control... doesn't work when I'm mad."

Alex collected his belt as they walked over to stare down at the gasping man doing an impression of a fish out of water.

Alex squatted beside the sorcerer and pulled the sheathed knife from the robe. He drew the blade and ensured it wasn't damaged. He sighed in relief. Then he gazed into the man's shocked and watering eyes. "It would have been so much better if you'd just paid the man what you owed." The blade slipped between the Sorcerer's ribs into his heart. With a final sigh, the lights went out in the man's eyes.

After cleaning the knife and collecting the man's coin purse, Alex stood and looked at Devya. "Losing his legs would have probably done the job, but as the man said, never fuck with a sorcerer. He might have had some magic left in him. That curse was pretty awful!"

Devya nodded as she led the way to the next corner, where she peeked around before pulling back. She placed a hand on Alex's chest. "The square is full of Knights, and some are coming this way."

"Fuck!" Alex cursed quietly, then began undressing once more. "Okay. Please take these items and meet us at the Wanderer Inn. Dale told me it's a favorite of theirs. Have a meal on the dead guy."

He instantly became a small bird and flew up to perch on the roof of a neighboring building. He watched Devya slip away and felt some relief. He was damn lucky he was holding her so tight when the curse almost killed them.

He looked in the windows of the Guild Hall and spotted the big window behind the Dwarf's desk. He sailed across the gap, landed on the ledge, and looked through the glass to see most of the party standing before the desk. Only the Beast-Kin were missing. He frowned as that was an added complication.

Looking up, he noted a small window was open just enough for him to enter. He flew away, circled back to slip inside, allowing himself to settle down to the floor before switching back to his Human form.

"Alex Frost, come stand before my desk! Now!"

Alex jumped as he hadn't expected the cagey old Dwarf to catch him so quickly.

The next thing that surprised him was that he pushed the curtain aside and boldly marched to stand before the desk.

Why was he following the Dwarf's orders? He stiffly turned his head and saw the others were glassy-eyed and slack-faced.

His inner agitation increased.

"EYES FRONT!" Harkentoll barked, and his head began to turn.

This must be the Dwarf's power! He commands people to do as he says... like slaves!

Agron roared in rage and pushed hard. Alex was halfway over the desk and halfway changed into his Therrax form when he put the brakes on Agron's attack. He grabbed the Dwarf in one of his massive paws with a claw over his heart and slammed him against the back wall.

Leaving his arm in its Therrax form, Alex forced Agron back and pushed his human form over the rest of his body.

"Release my friends! NOW!" Alex growled and borrowed a little of Agron's rage to show he meant business.

Grakkesh nodded and whispered something, which caused his friends to come out of the daze they'd been in.

"What the FUCK?" Yellsbeth roared.

Several of the others were equally pissed, but Alex raised his other hand, and they finally noticed what he was doing.

Alex looked back at the Guild Master. "You knew I'd come."

The man nodded. "Yes, of course you would. But I didn't expect this. I'm the strongest Deshna has ever sent here. No one has ever resisted as strongly."

"You've never tried to use it on someone with Agron in their head?" Alex asked.

Grakkesh's face dropped as he looked at Alex in shock. "In your head?" he asked quietly.

"Yes, all three Gods have been interfering with me in rather direct ways," Alex said.

"How has that not driven you mad?" the Dwarf asked in surprise.

Lyra suddenly understood. "She restores him!"

Grakkesh looked at her in confusion then it became clear. "Ullentra? She restores him after they communicate?"

Alex now understood what the extra flashes were for as well. He nodded to Lyra, and she smiled at him.

He turned his attention back to the Dwarf. "Fuck! I am so disappointed in you! I thought you would be someone we could bring into our confidence, but then you pull this bullshit!" Alex shouted as he gestured to the others.

Grakkesh looked shaken, and his eyes took on a desperate quality. "You don't understand how the situation has changed. King Harlen Alvarest has died. His son has taken the throne, and his first act was to declare you a direct threat to the Kingdom of Thale."

"Why would he do that?" Lyra asked.

"Because he received a report that Alex had taken control of GreenTree Dynasty!" the Guild Master asserted and locked eyes with Alex to see if it was true.

Dale was thinking about that. "Who would have given such a report? It had to be Gerritt. He tried to kill Alex when we returned to the surface level. His gang of assassin swordsmen tried to kill us. Gerritt escaped, but the others didn't. While they were waiting for us, they killed another group going to the underground city." Dale tossed a bunch of ID tags onto the Dwarf's desk. "Here's a good question, who sent Gerritt and his thugs to kill us?"

Alex released Harkentoll and frowned at him. "We learned so much at the city, stuff no one has ever heard, and now you've broken our trust."

Grakkesh looked lost. He walked to his desk and read the ID tags. He froze as he lifted one. "Morraine," he said quietly as his eyes watered. Obviously, he knew her well.

"Gerrick and his party of psychopaths killed the men, then raped and killed Morraine and a new arrival named Lisa Danvers. A friend of Alex's. Only one woman managed to escape during the attack. We brought her back to the city to testify. The question now is, will she be allowed to testify?"

"She's safe for now," Alex assured them.

"Have you or have you not taken control of the underground city?" Grakkesh asked insistently.

Alex looked at him in frustration. "Why should I answer the questions of someone who enslaved my friends and works for the guy trying to kill them!"

"I'm sworn to protect the Kingdom of Thale—"

"And I just want to protect the people of this world who've been forced into indentured servitude! To save them from the brutal dangers they're forced to face just to survive for another day just to face them again. This world could be so much better!" Alex snapped back.

"The dangers don't go away because we want them to! The Adventurers are needed for this purpose!" Grakkesh shouted angrily.

"Not forever," Lyra said softly, and Alex shot her a look to make her stop. She nodded to him.

Harkentoll caught the interaction and paused in confusion. Not forever?

"Where are Ti'Nah and Shi'Jax?" Alex asked.

The Guild Master frowned.

"The Beast-Kin," Lyra said.

"Taken to the lockup by the city guard," the Guild Master replied.

"Get them back—"

"I don't have the authority!" Grakkesh argued.

"Listen, I'm not now, nor have I ever been a threat to the people of the Kingdom of Thale! However, hurt my friends and you will see how precise I can be with the damage I cause. Agron has lots of ideas."

"I-I can send someone to request they be returned for an interview?" Grakkesh suggested.

"Do that," Alex suggested.

As Harkentoll rushed to his door, Alex moved to speak to Dale and Lyra.

"The Guild Master could be a real asset—" Dale began.

"Could have been. Instead, he followed corrupt orders and attempted to enslave everyone. You would likely have been put in cells. For what reason? I would be murdered because the new king believes I'm a threat to his kingdom. They've already tried to kill us. What the fuck?" Alex took some deep breaths to calm himself and Agron, who he felt at the edge of his mind. A pressure was building in his head then it eased as a small flash of red covered his head. Agron's presence receded.

Grakkesh was standing nearby, watching this with awe. "I've sent a runner to the commander with my request."

"Where are our packs?" Alex asked him bluntly.

"They're in a storage room downstairs," the Guild Master replied.

"Let's go get them, and they can show you what they brought back," Alex said. "They need to be assessed immediately and deserve to be paid for the items tonight."

"You didn't bring anything?" Harkentoll asked with a scowl.

Alex gave him an incredulous look. "I was a porter, remember?" He sighed.

He hoped this went better than their arrival had.

-=-

Ti'Nah shared a look with Shi'Jax who was urging calm and patience.

They'd cleaned their cell as best they could to prevent the lice and fleas from getting to them, but the conditions were worse than anything they would have found in Shalazar.

It was barbaric!

Worse still was the smell coming from the prisoner in the next cell. He kept his back to them and refused to speak, so they ignored him as best they could. He smelled like he'd soiled himself repeatedly.

There was a disturbance at the entrance of the cell block, which drew their eyes.

A group of four Knights marched down the corridor, following one in a fancier uniform in front. He didn't look happy.

They stopped before the Beast-Kin cell and glared at how messy the prisoners had left the floor covering.

"Accommodations not to your liking?" the leader asked.

Ti'Nah knew it wasn't a question he truthfully wanted an answer for, but she'd had enough.

"The straw is infested with lice and fleas. The conditions are deplorable. And that man needs a bath," she insisted, pointing to the next cell.

The leader actually snorted in involuntary amusement. He looked into the other cell then frowned and looked closer.

"Gerritt Banner? What are you doing here, and why do you smell of shit?" he asked.

Gerritt spun and looked at the man desperately. "Commander Silvain! You need to get me out of here! He's going to kill me!"

Silvain leaned back from the bars as the smell wafted through. Then he heard the growl coming from the tiger warrior.

"Gerritt Banner? He was the one who ambushed and attacked our party at GreenTree Dynasty. He tried to kill Alex Frost. Before this, he and his warriors killed a group of adventurers and raped the females before killing them. Our party has evidence of this and a witness. He is the worst kind of Human," Ti'Nah spat.

The man in question snarled at the Beast-Kin. "I was acting under the orders of people in senior leadership."

Silvain frowned at him. "The same people who are now trying to silence you?"

Gerritt's sneer immediately dropped away as he nodded.

"Give me a name. I can't promise anything will come of it, but without the name, nothing will," the commander said.

Gerritt squirmed, then sighed. "Gordier Jalviere."

"When did he request this?" Silvain asked with a grim look on his face.

Gerritt's expression was equally grim. "More than a week ago."

"Leave it with me," the Commander said, turning back to the Beast-Kin.

"It's been requested to return you to the Guild Hall as the Guild Master needs to interview you. You two will come peacefully."

"You can't leave me here!" Gerritt shouted in desperation.

"I don't have a more secure location to keep you, and I don't have to do anything until I determine the truth," Silvain said as he stared Gerritt down.

"We will come peacefully," Ti'Nah said calmly. She was beginning to like this Human. Shi'Jax nodded with a smile.

They left the prison and the smelly man to walk between the four Knights. After a brief trek through the city, they reached the Guild Hall and climbed the stairs. When they entered the lobby, Silvain came to an abrupt halt.

A second later, he fired a deadly blast of flame, which hit his target center mass and flashed outwards.

Once the light levels returned to normal, they could see Alex standing before them, but he was covered in red scales and trailing a wisp of smoke from his smiling mouth.

"Hello, Commander. It's good to see you again, too."

There was no sign of injury at all.

"You've come to fight?" Silvain asked quietly.

"Nope. I have no quarrel with you, your men, or the Thale people. I sincerely believe you are all good people who deserve to live happy lives unharmed. I just look like this in case you misbehaved like Harkentoll did. Seems like it was a smart move. This is the skin of a fire dragon. It's fireproof. I'd have changed into the actual creature, but I wouldn't have fit in this building, much less this room." He tilted his head as he locked eyes with the Commander. "I thought we might talk," Alex suggested calmly.

"Is the Guild Master—" Silvain began tensely.

"No, he's fine. No harm done aside from our hurt feelings," Alex frowned. The Commander relaxed a little.

"How are you able to do that?" Silvain asked, gesturing to the scales, intrigued despite himself.

"It's weird but not hard when you have a God willing to help you try new things. Partial transformations are new ground for Agron, but he's seeing the benefits," Alex smiled.

The Commander glanced back at the wide grins on the faces of the Beast-Kin, then looked at Alex in shock. "You're speaking with the Gods?"

"Thankfully, no. Just concepts and impressions, but it's enough to get the point across. It messes up my brain, but Ullentra restores any damage they do. I'm hoping there won't be any accumulative damage over time."

The Commander looked at Alex carefully. "Have you taken control of GreenTree Dynasty?"

"I understand the Kingdom of Thale has a new king, and he's accused me of being a threat to his kingdom. Based on what, I don't know. I deny his accusation, but he's a king, and I'm just me. You work for the king, so you're in a spot, which puts me in a spot. I don't have any desire to be harmed or to cause harm. That would be stupid when there's so much to be gained with peaceful coexistence."

Grakkesh chose that moment to enter the lobby from the back room where the artifact assessment was underway. His expression was swinging between incredulity and wonder. He held a hand to his head like it was spinning.

"Harkentoll? Are you well?" Silvain asked cautiously.

"The wonders they've retrieved from the city! These are treasures the like I've never seen. Artifacts from the inhabitants! Journals! Inventions! Their value is... is... I've had to call in experts from the University to assist with the assessment!"

Grakkesh finally looked at Alex and froze. "What?"

Alex smiled. "Just a little insurance in case the Commander arrived guns blazing, and he did."

The Dwarf looked at Silvain in dismay and got a frown from the man.

There was some commotion in the entranceway, so the knights moved their prisoners aside to admit three older men in robes from the University. They came to a standstill when they saw Alex in his scaled form.

Alex gave Silvain a questioning look, and the man nodded, so Alex switched back to his Human form. "Just in case you're wondering, I can switch back instantly, and Ullentra will heal me if I'm injured. Just sayin'."

The Commander frowned but nodded that he understood.

Harkentoll gestured for the three men to join him and grinned back at the Commander.

"Ti'Nah and Shi'Jax should be in there as they brought items back for assessment, too," Alex said, and the Commander nodded to his men to let them proceed.

Once they'd moved into the other room, Silvain looked at Alex. "You brought nothing back?"

"I was the porter. I brought nothing to trade. I did get some robes as I keep tearing my tunics," he answered as he slipped on the tunic he'd prepared earlier.

"How did you get inhabitants artifacts?" Silvain asked.

Alex sighed. "Ah, we're back to the issue of trust. The most valuable thing I came back with is information. Information that could have a dramatic impact on this world. The problem with information is, when it's in the wrong hands, say someone who doesn't respect truth, justice, or the value of life, and I mean all life, it can be used for selfish, evil purposes and cause tremendous harm.

I need to protect all the people of this world, regardless of their Kingdom. There are dangers within the cities that surpass any threat the monsters could impose."

Harkentoll rushed back out with an angry expression. "You're sharing information about the cities with the Commander but not me?"

Alex rolled his eyes. "Commander Silvain and I are discussing imaginary and real threats to the people of this world. Besides, he didn't try to lock me out of my brain."

Silvain's eyebrows rose. "He resisted your powers?" he asked in shock.

Harkentoll looked distinctly uncomfortable. "It was more like Agron resisted and would have killed me if Alex hadn't taken control back."

Alex shrugged. "Like I said, I don't want to harm anyone. It's counter productive."

He looked at the Commander. "I take it from your shoot-from-the-hip arrival that you have standing orders from the king to kill me on sight."

"We do," the man sighed with a deep frown.

"He hasn't commanded you to die trying, has he?" Alex asked cautiously.

Silvain smiled and shook his head, and Alex saw the relief on the faces of his four knights.

"Would it be good enough to just have me leave Thale's territory?" Alex asked.

"No. I believe you would still be considered a risk to the kingdom," the Commander said as he pondered the idea.

"Shit. Any chance you guys could convince him how bad an idea it is?" Alex asked.

"The king doesn't take our council," Harkentoll said with a frown.

Dystra walked into the lobby and nodded to himself when he saw Harkentoll and Silvain together. He approached the two and handed the Dwarf the Guild Cards for the team sent to kill Ti'Nah's Beast-Kin party. "This team is dead, but they were at GreenTree Dynasty when we arrived, attempting to murder a Beast-Kin party for their map. Ti'Nah can give you more detail on their potential tie to someone at the University."

The Guild Master and Commander looked at the names on the IDs, but neither indicated they recognized them. The Dwarf handed them to Silvain, who pocketed them.

The three scholars returned from the assessment room. Their expression matched the Guild Master's after seeing the offering but with more dismay. "We don't have enough funds in our reserve to purchase all the items, but we can't part with any of them!"

Alex nodded as he'd expected that. "Are the funds you do have available enough to allow the adventurers in that room to retire and live comfortably until old age takes them?"

One looked nervous. "Elves live a very long time. And Dwarves do as well."

Alex sighed.

Lyra and the others had followed the scholars and heard Alex's question. "Don't speak for me. I'm not ready to retire. I'm coming with you."

Dale and Dystra nodded. "We're in as well.

"Count us in!" Yellsbeth said, and Thorn nodded with a grin.

"It should be amusing. I'm in," Jhaan said with a nod.

Joah was smiling at Alex. "I thought I was ready to retire, but this last mission gave me a second chance to live. I want more."

Ti'Nah and Shi'Jax were all smiles. They were coming, especially since they were going home.

Halle looked miserable. Alex expected this, as he knew how badly she'd been affected by her near miss with death. He walked over to give her a hug. He could see she was having flash backs to her near-fatal battle with the gardeners. "Hey! I want this retirement for you," he whispered in her ear. "I wouldn't wish this life choice for anyone, and if you can get out, take it! Retire young and enjoy your life!"

"I feel like I'm abandoning you," she said quietly against his chest.

"No! You're giving me a gift. The peace of knowing you got out. I want you to take care of yourself. Do you understand me? I'll be back, and I'll need to see you. I'll want an update on everything you've seen and done. Living the life I want for myself one day. Please!" he said.

She nodded, then kissed him deeply.

"That will have to do me for a while," she whispered when she pulled back.

He smiled and whispered in her ear, and she nodded.

Alex looked at the party. "Work out deals with these fine men. Get what cash you can and a promissory note for the rest. Then we need to be on our way."

The scholar's faces lit up with joy.

Alex was eager to leave. Knowing someone wanted you dead was a bad feeling.

-=-

Gordier had a few loose ends he needed to deal with before he could begin to enjoy the reward for all those years of coddling the prince. Then, he'd get down to the business of running this kingdom.

Once Ungar appointed him as regent.

He didn't know what Charette said to Ungar, but the new king had delayed the appointment until the issue with the thrice-blessed monster was eliminated. Gordier might have overplayed his hand with Ungar on that, stoked his fears a little too high, but he was sure the former regent had poisoned the waters on his way out.

Charette would die for that.

His spies told him that the man would flee the city tonight. He'd hired a coach, but switching out the team for his planted men wasn't too difficult. As they left the city, they'd pick him up, and he'd get the information he needed from Charette before they disposed of him and returned to Genthale.

Gordier was deeply disappointed by the failure of his team of assassins. They should have easily dispatched the freak and his party members. The idea that only that idiot Gerritt escaped made no sense. Now, he would have to build a new team from scratch.

This meant he'd have to take care of Gerritt himself. He didn't mind doing his own dirty work. It reminded him of his younger years back on earth when he'd worked as the US distributor for a Columbian narcotics smuggling ring. Managing his unruly underlings and eliminating any Federal Agents who managed to infiltrate his operation had been perks of the job.

He couldn't recall the last few weeks before his death, which was a recurring itch he couldn't scratch.

Upon his arrival on this world, he discovered Julliash's blessing gave him fine-tuned control over his intelligence and an affinity to sorcery. With his cunning and ease with violence, he was at home on this world.

He learned what he could do with sorcery, and it was like he'd been given the keys to the kingdom! His first thought was to go for the actual kingdom. Cozying up to the prince had taken a decade of subtle work, but it had been worth it. Along the way, he'd had a few close calls with the Genthale Knights and their Commander, but soon enough, he'd take control of their whole operation. Silvain would find retirement came with its own dangers.

Using the keys he'd copied, he slipped into the back entrance of the City Dungeon next to the Genthale Knights headquarters and silently made his way into the lower levels. He'd already found out where his target was being kept. His spy network was quite extensive.

As he approached the last cell in the hall, he picked up the terrible stench from behind the bars.

He leaned against the far wall to stay as distant from the cell and its odor as possible and heard a low chuckle.

"What's the matter? Don't care for the bouquet?"

He peered into the darkness and saw the hallway torchlight reflecting in the eyes watching him from the opposite wall. White teeth appeared in a grin.

"I left a little present for you on the wall you're leaning against. You're welcome."

Gordier quickly stepped away from the wall and saw the shit he'd been leaning against. He'd have to discard the cloak after leaving the building, or he'd attract more attention than desired. Going without a cloak would also put him at risk of being discovered.

He glared at the shit-covered swordsman with hate in his eyes.

"You're here to kill me. Not that it will do you any good. Commander Silvain is already aware of the crimes I committed at your orders. I sold my soul when I joined your team. I see that now. I don't expect to live to see tomorrow, but I hope you didn't expect me to go without a fight. I have no sword in my hands, but a warrior uses the weapons he's given."

Gordier flinched when something struck his cheek and neck wetly. He thumped against the back wall, once more smearing shit into his cloak.

After his initial surprise, the stench assaulted him. He had shit on his face and neck! It was slipping inside his shirt!

Gordier screamed his rage and drew upon his magic to cast a deadly curse upon the laughing man in the cage.

The laughter choked off as Gerritt doubled over and fell to the floor.

Gordier was shaking with unspent adrenaline and wished he hadn't used such a quick-acting curse. He wanted Gerritt's end to be far more painful. He glared at the man curled into a fetal position in the straw.

Gerritt somehow managed to turn his head to look toward the bars. His eyes were red with burst blood vessels so Gordier wasn't sure if he could see at all, but his mouth curved into a rictus grin.

"You'll... always be... shit."

Gerritt released his last breath, but the grin remained.

Gordier ground his teeth, then gagged as the stench hit him again. He needed to get clean!

He'd planned to immediately go after Charette, but he couldn't now. He'd have to accelerate his plan.

He managed to leave the rear access of the City Dungeon without being seen, but he had to turn up the collar on his cloak to hide his face. When he did, he felt another glob of excrement drop onto his neck. A shudder went through his body, and he hurried his steps. He walked through the streets, hiding his face as he caused those he passed to recoil in disgust.

Finally, he entered the grounds of a small estate no one knew was his and stripped off his clothes inside the front entrance. He used the ruined clothes to wipe the worst of the mess from his body. He planned to burn his entire outfit so it wouldn't remind him of this humiliation.

He rushed to his bathing room and scrubbed himself clean until his skin prickled painfully.

He knew he had very little time to catch Charette, so he dressed again and rushed from the home.

Something had to go to plan tonight!

-=-

Alois Charette carried the last of his bags to the front door of his home and spotted the man moving his luggage to the carriage. It wasn't one of the men on the team he hired.

When the man lifted his face to smile at Alois, he nodded to the coachman as if unaware. "I'll be right there."

After he was alone, he felt a bolt of panic shoot through him. Of course, Jalviere's spy network learned of his plan to leave. Even booking an evening departure hadn't thrown him off the scent.

He felt paralyzed. Who could he turn to for help? Could anyone save him?

The Noble Houses were too risk-averse to come to his aid. They were already jockeying for positions in Ungar's circle. They wouldn't want to be linked to his father's regent.

The Royal Knights were not part of the Genthale Knights, and none were nearby. They reported directly to the king, so they might not have orders to protect him.

The driver approached the front door. "We should be leaving."

"Yes, yes," he said, out of excuses. He followed the man to the carriage and climbed into the back.

They began moving, and his thoughts turned to dark places as the carriage wound its way through the beautiful neighborhoods Alois had spent his entire life protecting. When they passed through the Noble's Gate into the outer city, he gazed upon the warm and cheery lights in the homes of the city's populace. He knew he'd tried to do his best for them, too. Some things were beyond his control, but the things he could do to ease their daily burdens, Alois felt he'd made every effort he could. No one in these homes would be aware of this.

He struggled not to brood on his imminent end as the carriage continued through the streets, ever closer to the city gates and his ultimate end.

The carriage slowed and he saw they were passing before the Adventurer's Guild. Genthale Knights filled the square, and several were blocking their way. When one came to the carriage door and opened it, he surprised himself by standing and stepping down. He could see the carriage men tense up, as this wasn't supposed to happen. The captain who'd come to see who was inside blinked in surprise at his sudden exit.

Alois looked into the captain's eyes and said one word.

"Assassins."

He continued walking straight ahead and up the stairs of the Guild Hall. Behind him, he could hear shouts and weapons clashing as the bandits attempted to flee or fight the Knights.

Alois' heart was racing as he walked into the lobby of the large building and saw a group of Adventurers, Grakkesh Harkentoll and Commander Silvain. Everyone paused to see who'd arrived.

His eyes rolled up as he felt his muscles go loose.

What an embarrassing way to make an entrance!

-=-

King Ungar paced in his Council Chamber, frustrated and worried. He hadn't received word from Gordier since he left to take care of some business. Gordier also failed to inform him what that business was.

He knew his man dealt with issues a king shouldn't be involved with, but Ungar didn't like being left in the dark. It was something his father had often done to him, and he hated it.

Ungar also knew Gordier was upset with him for not immediately naming him as regent. If he was being honest with himself, it was because Gordier was so good at taking care of business a king shouldn't be linked to that made the idea of giving him the executive agency of a regent an uncomfortable notion.

He was annoyed it was Charette who put those thoughts into his head. Not that he didn't agree... now.

Ungar would have to think of another position, under his own authority, to appoint Gordier to.

He'd received news from a runner sent from Commander Silvain earlier in the evening that the party containing the Agron monster had returned and would be dealt with.

The most recent update indicated the Commander was onsite dealing with the monster directly.

Since then, there'd been no news.

Ungar didn't like not being in the loop. Dammit, as king, he was the loop! All loops were to go through him!

He continued to pace then went to the door and pulled it open to glare at one of the Royal Knights as they snapped to attention. He liked that.

"Get me your commander!"

He slammed the door and walked back to his throne.

It wasn't long before there was a knock, and Commander Willem Theroux walked through the door, looking like a one-man battalion in his dress armor. He marched closer to bow to his king, and Ungar liked that, too.

"How may I be of service, My King."

Ungar smiled. This was more like it.

"There is a distinct lack of information from the Genthale Knights on handling the Agron crisis at Guild Hall. I want you and a group of your men to assist Commander Silvain in any way you feel is necessary to eliminate the threat this Agron-blessed new arrival poses to the Kingdom of Thane."

Theroux smiled, and Ungar saw the man's satisfaction with his orders. The rivalry between the two commanders was well known, but Ungar's father, or more likely Charette, maintained their separation.

Ungar wanted answers and was willing to throw these two commanders into direct conflict to get them.

Theroux bowed once more and left the chamber, the quick thump of his heavy boots and the clank of his armor speaking of his eagerness to get started on his mission.

The Agron issue dealt with, Ungar returned to worrying about what business Gordier was taking care of.

-=-

Alois returned to consciousness surrounded by warmth, lying against something blissfully soft.

Grakkesh was holding a glass of water and saying something to him as Silvain stood to the side, speaking with his captain.

"Take some sips," the Dwarf was saying.

Alois took the glass, swallowed the water as directed, and felt slightly better. He was so incredibly comfortable in this softness.

A man with long white hair walked up and squatted down to smile at him. "Are you feeling better?"

"Yes, I'm sorry for the dramatic entrance, but I feel I've just avoided a premature demise," he said.

The man nodded. "Luckily for you, Ti'Nah was close enough to catch you when you fell."

"Ti'Nah?" Alois asked, then looked up into golden eyes. He was leaning back against the chest of a Beast-Kin Tigress!

"Hello," she said.

"Oh!"

The white-haired man assisted Alois to his feet and held him steady as he turned to look at the Beast-Kin Warrior. "Thank you!" he said in awe. She nodded to him and then moved to speak with the other adventurers. He turned his attention to the man next to him.

"I'm Alex Frost," he said and paused. "I'm the one blessed by Agron, Ffornexa, and Ullentra."

"Oh!" Alois said in surprise. He'd heard the new king's decree that this young man was an enemy of the kingdom and was to be killed on sight. He looked at Silvain who moved to stand before him.

"Regent Charette. I'm glad you were able to extricate yourself from that assassination attempt. It was opportune that we were here to assist you."

Alois shook his head. "I'm no longer the regent. Just a private citizen who finds himself in strange company. Not that I'm ungrateful, just confused."

Alex grinned at him. "Confused that I'm still alive and talking with the Commander?"

Alois gave him a cautious look. "Well, yes."

"Silvain gave it an excellent try. One of the fastest magic attacks I've seen but I have three Gods counting on me to stay alive. They protected me so I could speak to the Guild Master and Commander and explain my side of the story to them."

"You still have much to explain!" Grakkesh complained.

Alex looked at him. "Leave it at the fact that I'm trying to keep everyone, and I mean everyone, protected from the biggest dangers in the cities." He looked at Alois. "Regent. Does that make you royalty?"

He shook his head. "No. I was the chief advisor to King Harlen Alvarest. With his death and the crowning of his son, my position was revoked."

"Yet someone still wants you dead," Silvain grumbled.

Alex looked at them curiously. "Let me guess. It's the same guy who sent Garrett to kill me at the city entrance."

Alois looked at him in surprise.

Alex nodded. "This Jalviere fellow sounds like a real psychopath. Just what a kingdom needs at the top."

Silvain scowled, but he didn't disagree.

Alois looked at the Commander. "He's not regent yet, so Ungar listened to my suggestion. Giving Jalviere real authority is a recipe for disaster, chaos, and madness. The man already has a fully integrated spy network. I was attempting to leave the city, but he replaced the team I hired for the mission. No doubt I'd be dead before the carriage was out of sight of the city," Alois explained.

Silvain frowned. "Where would you have gone?"

Alois gave him a humble smile. "I have friends in the Elvish and Dwarven capitals." His smile slipped away. "Now it doesn't look like I'll be able to leave at all."

Alex waved over some of the adventurers. "Have you guys met Alois Charette? He might be a very helpful person to have on our visits to the other nations. He knows people in the Elvish and Dwarven capitals!"

Alois looked at him in surprise. "You're going to these places?"

"Yes, and the Orc and Beast-Kin capitals too."

Alois' eyes lit up. "I've always dreamed of visiting the other nations."

Alex looked at the lovely blonde halfling and a dark-skinned man in a dark robe. They nodded in agreement.

"Welcome to the party," Alex said with a smile.

Alois smiled and nodded. Then he turned a concerned look at the Commander. "Ungar will demand an explanation for your not killing or arresting Mr. Frost—"

"Call me Alex."

Alois nodded and looked back at the Commander in concern.

Silvain had a pained look on his face and looked to Alex, who instantly changed into a red-scaled humanoid with smoke wisping from his mouth.

"I'm just showing you the way I avoided being immolated by the Commander when he first shot me with a blast of fire. I can change into an actual Fire Dragon, but this building would immediately collapse."

Harkentoll was watching Alex with a thoughtful expression. "You're going to need to make a big demonstration of your powers tomorrow when you leave. The king won't be able to argue after seeing it."

Alex looked at the Guild Master cautiously. "What do you mean by big?"

"Be the Red Dragon. Roar, fly around, burn something. Knock down a section of the city wall!" Grakkesh suggested.

Alex looked at the Dwarf in outrage. "I'm not going to break the wall! The city needs that to keep the monsters out!" he complained.

Silvain picked up the point with a grumpy glare at the Guild Master. "I agree, don't harm the wall. But the demonstration will need to be violent and show your power, or he won't believe the threat you pose." He gave Alex a closer look. "If he knew how much of a pacifist you are, he'd attack you himself."

Alex scowled at the Commander. "Is there anything outside the wall I can destroy?"

"What if you burned a trench across the road behind us to stop pursuit?" Joah suggested.

"That's not bad, but it has to be a big trench, and you've got to make it look terrifying!" Grakkesh said with a nod.

Alex sighed. "Fine. A big fire-breathing dragon demonstration with lots of shock and awe." He turned to Lyra. "The next problem is we need supplies for the journey."

Alois spoke up with a worried expression. "I have some in my carriage. Oh! Are we going to be able to bring it? I should have mentioned that earlier. I can't travel any other way. I've never been an adventurer, and my trekking days are long over."

"Give us a list, and we'll get you what you need," Grakkesh insisted, and Dale nodded.

Lyra smiled at Alois. "I think bringing a coach along is an excellent idea! We can load the supplies on it, and Alex can pull it!"

"What?" Alex gasped, looking at Lyra in surprise.

She faced him. "How different would that be from being loaded with all the packs?"

He blinked at her. "I don't know. I've never been hitched to a wagon before."

"Why can't we just use the existing beasts to pull the carriage?" Alois asked.

Dale shook his head. "They'd likely panic when they caught sight or scent of Alex in monster form," he explained.

Alex sighed and held up his hands. "Fine, but tomorrow, you'll have to leave the city with the carriage and the beasts before I do my dragon show. I'll catch up, and we'll release the beasts if I can somehow be hooked up to pull it."

"Good point. Fair enough," Lyra said with a smile.

Alex turned back to Silvain. "How much trouble would you get in with the king, and what could he do to you, considering you're the commander of his knights?"

Silvain's expression soured once more. "We're not the only knights the king has at his beck and call."

The captain suddenly rushed into the lobby and over to Silvain's side.

"A runner has just reported that Commander Theroux and a squad of his Heavy Armor Royal Knights are on their way here," he said grimly.

"Shit!" Silvain cursed. He looked at Charette. "I should have expected the new king wouldn't respect the jurisdictions."

"Who are the Royal Knights, and how much trouble are we expecting?" Alex said with a frown.

Silvain glared at him, then sighed. "The Royal Knights report to the king directly and usually stay on the hill. They are all blessed by Saphra and master swordsmen with incredible strength. The Heavy Armor Squad's gear is enchanted to protect them from fire, ice, lightning, and strong impacts. Running is your only option."

Images flashed through Alex's mind, and he rocked on his heels.

Alex put a hand to his temple, and a faint red glow flashed over his head before his brow eased.

When he looked toward Silvain, Charette, and Harkentoll he saw their eyes were wide with wonder.

"Was that..." the Guild Master began.

Alex nodded wearily. "Yes. Agron had some suggestions. Did I mention the Gods are very hands-on now that I'm helping their mission?" He pinched his eyes closed as he hadn't intended to mention that. He was slipping.

He held up a hand. "Don't ask me what it is." The Dwarf closed his mouth with a pout.

Alex looked to Silvain. "Get your men out of the square. I mean completely. Clear it of everyone and everything. Agron's suggestions aren't pretty. I don't think I'll be able to limit the damage. There's a distinct possibility of fatalities, though I'll do my best, and I'll give them a warning if I can."

"You're not fighting alone!" Ti'Nah insisted.

Alex locked eyes with the Tigress. "Yes, and you'll see why soon enough. Everyone stays out of the square."

Silvain nodded to the captain, who rushed outside to start the evacuation.

"Does anyone have anything to eat? I don't want to pass out from hunger as Agron will take full control, and nobody wants that."

Lovely, red-haired Maera stepped behind her counter with a tray containing wrapped sandwiches. She gave him a dazzling smile and grinned when she saw how she'd affected him.

"Thank you!" he said, then wolfed down the food.

When he'd had his fill, he walked to the door, kicked off his boots, and looked back at his friends.

"Please don't hate me for what I may have to do," he said, then stepped outside hearing their protests.

The captain had done his job quickly and efficiently as Alex saw the last of the Genthale Knights leaving the square, and the carriage with its beasts was moving into a side alley.

Alex walked down the steps and moved into the center of the large open area. He looked at his tunic and considered removing it to spare it from destruction. Then he frowned. It was probably not going to survive what was about to happen.

He hoped he did.

-=-

Dale touched Lyra's arm and guided her to the side of the room to speak privately.

"What is going on with you and Alex? After that kiss I saw you give him back in the city, I was so happy to see you letting someone into your heart. Then you pulled back. I've been waiting for a chance to ask you when his hyperactive hearing wasn't nearby," he said.

She smiled stiffly at her friend and glanced around before leaning closer to speak.

"Have you noticed how much more relaxed Alex is around the women who've been pursuing him?" she asked, and Dale paused but shook his head.

Lyra rolled her eyes. "I swear men are blind to these cues." She locked eyes with Dale. "You recall how Alex was mourning the loss of his wife when we met him?" Dale nodded. "He was always a little stiff and slow to respond to displays of interest from the ladies." Dale nodded again at her raised eyebrow. "After he came back from falling to the bottom of the city, he confessed he'd had to offer Ullentra a major sacrifice as she was out of energy to restore him."

Dale's expression showed he was trying to connect the dots. Then, awareness flashed in his eyes.

"Oh my god! He sacrificed his memories of his wife?" Dale gasped in shock.

"I believe he did. Ullentra took the memories of her, but considering how long he'd known her and how integrated she had to be in his life, what was left behind? I've seen Alex staring off into space with a perplexed expression a number of times. He's probably stumbling over those gaps in his memory."

"You know he's more than a little besotted with you. You have to recognize that clue," Dale shot back.

She nodded, but her expression was conflicted. "I've been thinking about Alex's interactions with me since we met, and I think I might have reminded him of his wife somehow. It might explain the odd reactions I saw."

Dale smiled. "So, you reminded him of the woman he loved and wanted to spend his life with. Those memories are gone, and his interest in you remains. What's holding you back?"

Her expression darkened. "Ullentra should never have stolen those memories."

Dale looked at her in shock. "If she hadn't, he'd have died! Then we'd have died! Instead, he came back, and we lived!" Lightbulbs went off in Dale's mind again. "He came back for you!"

Lyra turned her face away as Dale confirmed her belief, and she felt unworthy of such a sacrifice.

"He saved all of us when he brought those drones up to shut down the gardeners. "I, for one, am grateful he did," Dale insisted.

Lyra nodded.

"But you still can't accept him in your heart?" Dale asked incredulously. "He has Gods trying to keep him alive—"

"Making him do things he should never be forced to do. What's the next sacrifice they'll demand?" she insisted.

Dale hugged his friend and felt her trembling. "We're not Gods, so we can't possibly follow their thoughts. What we can do is be there for Alex to remind him he has us on his side as well."

She nodded as she could accept that.

-=-

Commander Theroux stared incredulously at the Captain of the Genthale Knights. "What the hell are you all doing outside the square? How are you supposed to take out the monster from this far away? It's inside the Guild Hall, isn't it?"

The captain kept his distaste for the man from his face and voice with the skill of a diplomat.

"Our last sighting of the adventurer was of him leaving the building to walk to the center of the square," he reported.

Willem waited for further explanation for this inexcusable display of cowardice, but none came.

"He came outside, and you all ran away? Is that what you're telling me?" the commander boomed, making his men laugh at the uncomfortable expressions on the Genthale Knights.

"The commander ordered us to clear the square so that you and your boys would have clear access," the captain said loud and clear for everyone to hear. It wasn't a yell, but it was crisp and sharp.

Willem looked at the man who held his eyes calmly. The boys dig was subtle, but he admired the man's nerve. He nodded. "Sounds like the first good call Silvain's made tonight." He looked back at his squad. "Come on, men, let's show 'em how it's done."

"RRAAHH!" the squad shouted in perfect sync.

Willem and the squad swaggered forward, thumping their heavy boots against the cobbles until they left the lane to march into the square's open space before the large building. They stopped as what they saw made no sense.

Standing alone in this vast space was a single man with long white-blonde hair, wearing only a simple tunic and no shoes.

"This? This is what the Genthale Knights are hiding from?" Willen scoffed.

"Commander, let me deal with this little shit so we can get back to the barracks," the squad captain said in scorn.

Willem chuckled and gestured for his man to take the lead.

Launching himself forward at a comfortable jog, the captain closed his helmet's visor, pulled his short sword from his belt, and prepared to lop off a head.

As he got closer, he noticed the man was making no attempt to flee or defend himself. He looked... sad?

The captain swung the sword a few times to see if the man's nerve would break, but he remained still.

Finally, he spoke. "I'm not your enemy. You don't have to die."

"Fuck you," the Knight said with a smirk as he raised his sword for his killing stroke.

Something slammed into his helm, stopped him completely, and almost knocked him off his feet.

The visor's grill was designed to stop arrows, rocks, swords, and magical attacks like fire, ice, and lightning, but the high-pressure ooze forcing itself inside quickly enveloped his head, and his scream never reached the air.

Willem twitched when he saw the squad captain suddenly stop ten feet from the man, begin to spasm and thrash, fall forward onto his knees, and finally, his face. The other man hadn't moved a muscle.

"What happened? Did anyone see what happened?" he snapped. The squad was silent as they'd seen nothing behind the large form of their captain.

"I'll say it again. I'm not your enemy. My name is Alex Frost. I just came here to talk. You don't have to die. Please don't make me kill you!" the man shouted, and he actually looked upset.

"Fuck this," Willem thought. "The king wants you dead. So, you die," he yelled back. He turned to the angry expressions on the squad's faces. "He killed your captain. Make the bastard regret it."

Thirteen men slammed closed their visors and surged forward. Some were gifted with a little extra speed and shot ahead of the others.

Quickly, a surging wave of swords was rushing at Alex. Their mission was his death.

He suddenly disappeared and in his place was a mountain of semi-solid ooze which rapidly stretched forward to envelop all thirteen of the knights.

Willem watched in horror as his squad thrashed and twitched within the gelatinous mass.

As quickly as the ooze appeared, it retracted and became the white-haired man. He wobbled on his feet, then promptly threw up.

"Ohhh fuck, that was horrible! Gaaahhh! That's nightmare fuel," Alex moaned weakly once he was done.

Willem slowly stepped forward to reach the side of the closest of his Knights, lying on his back, completely still. He pushed the visor open and gasped when he saw the dissolved mess that was once a face.

"You... monster!" Willem shouted.

"I didn't want this! I'm not the one insistent on murdering someone just because someone else told them to!" Alex shouted back.

"That someone was the king! We follow his orders!" Willem pointed his sword at Alex and charged. For all his size, he was exceptionally fast as he raced at Alex.

An enormous clawed paw slapped Willem off his feet and scored three deep scratches across the bent chest plate armor. He tumbled across the cobblestones but was protected by his gear. Struggling back to his feet, he prepared to charge again, but Alex was gone. Then, he came crashing down on Willem from above in the form of another beast. The commander managed to drive his sword through the creature's paw before he lost his grip on the weapon, and it went flying from a flick of the injured appendage. Red light flashed over the wound and Willem saw it was fully healed.

He froze as that was Restoration magic!

He looked up into plate-sized eyes from his prone position under the beast's paw. The hooked beak finally clued the warrior in. A Therrax?

"Does the king want you to die or bring back information? Which do you think he wants more?" the huge beast thundered in his face.

Hearing a voice coming from the beak was... unnerving.

"If you don't kill me, I'll return with a larger army to defeat you!" Willem snarled viciously.

Huge eyes stared down at the struggling warrior as his beak slowly opened.

"Don't kill him, please."

Alex looked up, and Willem craned his neck to see Commander Silvain standing a short distance away.

"Agron wants him dead. This idiot threatened to return with more men he'd willingly sacrifice. The man is insane!" Alex snapped.

Nodding slowly, Silvain looked into Alex's eyes. "He's fanatically loyal to the king, regardless of who wears the crown. Fanaticism treads on the edge of insanity, but the kingdom needs him. Don't kill him, please."

Alex paused, huffed in frustration, and stepped back. He calmed as a red glow flashed briefly over his head.

When Theroux got to his feet, he had trouble breathing because Alex had badly dented his armor. He released the straps, and his chest plate fell away. Then he looked at Thestree. "Are you working with the enemy, Commander?"

"No. My mandate from the king is to protect the people of Genthale. From themselves and from external threats—"

"Such as him?" Willem said gesturing to Alex.

"Alex represents something unprecedented. Earlier, I was informed he was a threat to Thane and received a kill-on-sight order. I followed through and attempted to neutralize the threat, but he easily defeated my attempt, as he did yours, but in my case, with no loss of life." Silvain cast his eyes over the dead Knights with a look of regret. "To protect the people of Genthale, I've agreed to discontinue my attempts to kill him. In turn, he's promised not to harm the people or property of the city. Are you aware that Alex was blessed by three Gods? Agron, Ffornexa, and Ullentra."

Willem frowned as he hadn't been made aware of the other two. "The red flash," he said suddenly as he recalled the moment.

"Yes, that was her Restoration magic. She's assisting the other two Gods who need Alex for a mission of some importance he's not at liberty to tell us. Between disobeying an order from the king and interfering with the plans of three Gods, I believe even King Ungar might agree that the Gods take precedence. Isn't this information something you should be bringing to his majesty?"

Willem seemed to be grinding his teeth as he was being sent packing by the other commander, who also had the situation under control. He looked at his squad, then Alex. "I won't forgive you for this. There will be retribution."

Alex locked eyes with the big man. "Don't mistake your survival for Agron's mercy. Any direct threat against my life will be met by Agron's fury. All I can do in those cases is provide a warning. You chose to ignore it, and your men died. Now you know how ignorant and foolish your actions were. Don't make that mistake again. Commander Silvain's plea to spare you won't be enough next time."

Commander Theroux glared at the smaller man and then stomped away.

He had a king to speak to.

He also had to think of a way to avenge the death of his squad against the Gods themselves.

-=-

Gordier had waited long enough for the carriage to arrive. He'd been hiding in the shadows next to the city gate, and they were about to close.

Something had gone wrong. Again. He needed to get back to the castle.

As he slipped through the streets, he spotted a group of Genthale Knights gathered in the street leading to the square before the Guild Hall.

Then he spotted the carriage he'd arranged for Charette.

What the hell was it doing here? Where was Charette? Where was the team he hired?

He felt a tightening in his chest as too much was slipping out of his control.

He had to be careful not to be seen as so many Genthale Knights were moving around the streets beyond the square. He found a good vantage point from a narrow alley facing the four-story building.

That's when he saw a blonde man standing in the center of the space. Dressed simply with no shoes, Gordier took him for a beggar, but he didn't scurry away when the Royal Knights arrived. From this angle, he saw the blonde man in profile and watched one of the Royal Knights begin his attack.

Something that looked like a tentacle shot from the man's chest, tearing through his tunic to hit the Knight's visor, and stuck there. The warrior lost coordination and fell dead as the tentacle snapped back to the man's chest.

What the hell was he?

Seeing him suddenly change into an enormous slime monster and kill thirteen seasoned warriors in seconds made Gordier realize this was Agron's monster. When he changed into a Therrax, it was confirmed.

When the Commander of the Royal Knights walked away with his tail between his legs, Gordier carefully left his hiding spot and followed Theroux back to the castle. He knew the commander would report to Ungar, so he used his secret entrance and rushed through the back passages to get to the storage room behind the Council Room's throne. He'd installed a listening port in the back wall.

When he reached the door, he was surprised to discover his key no longer worked! The lock had been changed?

He froze in confusion then suspicion reared its ugly head.

Ungar has him do the dirty work of removing his father, but the promised title of regent is withheld. Their interactions become stiff, and his access is reduced?

Gordier heard a noise and quickly moved away before someone came by. He went to his personal office. He had to do some quick damage control and find out where he stood with Ungar.

He'd only managed to remove one loose end tonight with the death of Garrett, and if the bastard hadn't been bluffing, Commander Silvain already knew he'd been involved in the deaths of the Adventurers and the attempt on the other party.

Tonight, he had to admit nothing had gone right since he went to kill Garrett, and he may have created multiple loose ends with the team assisting him with Charette. It wasn't like he could sneak back into the dungeon again to silence them all.

Fuck!

He'd worked too long and hard for it to all unravel tonight.

He wrinkled his nose when it picked up a foul scent.

Was it... was it coming from him?

No! He'd washed himself thoroughly!

He moved around his office, searching for the source, but found nothing.

Gordier left his office, slipped out of the castle, and headed for his private home. This time, he'd do a more thorough job of cleaning himself.

The stench lingered.

-=-

"What do you mean he's still alive?" Ungar shouted. "You took your strongest squad to deal with him!"

Willem clenched his jaw as the memory was still raw. His handpicked team of the strongest warriors... gone in seconds.

"With Agron, Ffornexa, and Ullentra on his side, I could have brought all the Royal Knights. It wouldn't have changed the outcome. We can't fight the Gods!"

Ungar stared at Willem in shock. Where was the bravado of his elite commander? "He's just a man who calls upon skills the Gods imbued upon him! He's not a God!"

"I wasn't implying he was!" Willem said, struggling to keep from shouting in his king's face. He took some deep breaths as Ungar watched him with doubt in his eyes. That hurt more than he thought it could.

"Alex Frost isn't just blessed by three Gods. They're in his head. I think they may be operating him like a puppet. Commander Silvain mentioned something about a mission."

Now Ungar leaned back in his chair in shock. He remembered, as a child, reading the ancient histories of the earliest Dwarven people. How some had been touched by the Gods so they could learn their purpose on this new world they were brought to. How this intimacy destroyed the minds of those blessed in this way. Those stories used to send chills down his back until he began to have nightmares.

That's when his mother took the books away.

"Madness. Minds cannot sustain this level of communing without collapsing into madness!" Ungar muttered.

Willem had been thinking along the same lines but suddenly recalled how the Therrax calmed after a red flash.

"Ullentra. She's restoring his mind," he said to himself, but the king heard.

The hairs rose on the back of Ungar's head. Three Gods who'd abandoned the world suddenly returned to take control of one human. They immediately make him take control of one of the ancient cities with its technological wonders and threats.

Ungar wasn't a God, so there was no way he could fathom their motivations for returning like this.

But he knew it meant change and potentially a significant one.

He hadn't spent his entire life waiting to take control of the Kingdom of Thane just for one new arrival to fuck that up for him.

The world didn't need change. It was fine as it was.

He looked at the man before him and realized he wasn't the man for the task. "You may leave."

Willem twitched as his eyes locked onto Ungar's, and he saw he'd lost the man's respect. He couldn't explain his way back into the king's confidence. It would take action.

He dipped his head and left with as much dignity as he could. He had to find a way to regain the respect he believed he deserved.

When Ungar was alone, he let his mind return to the days of his youth when the unfairness of being born a prince but unblessed by the Gods almost drove him to madness. During those early years, emotions developed faster than intellect, and his emotions had power! His jealousy was uncontrolled and his anger at his parents for not having blessings to pass to him soured their relationship. His mother forgave him once his intellect caught up, and he recognized the idiocy of his blame-flinging.

He would soon learn that his relationship with his father had been permanently damaged.

He discovered at his mother's side on the day she died that his father also resented the Gods for his lack of blessing. These were private issues.

So, now the Gods were interfering with his life more insidiously.

Well, two could play this game. To have his reign as King of Thane, he would eliminate the Human the Gods were using as their lever to change the world.

He knew just the man he could rely on to make this happen.

-=-

Alex was greeted in the Guild Hall's lobby by a warm hug from Lyra. Soon, he was surrounded by hugs from the other party members. It was too much for Alex, whose tears began to fall.

The memory of... consuming those warriors rushed back into his mind, and he began to shake.

The hugs held on tighter, and that got through the horror his mind was filling with. His friends were there for him and didn't hate him for what he'd done.

They eased back when he caught his breath until it was just Lyra.

"We're so sorry you were forced to do that," she said gently, and Alex nodded as his emotions threatened to overwhelm him again. He flashed her a smile and stepped back so he could get his control back.

Thorn passed him one of his tunics, which he pulled on. Maybe Devya was right. He was becoming much too comfortable walking around naked.

He looked at the faces around him and spotted Devya, so he knew Halle had made it out safely and passed his message along.

Then he spotted the Guild Master standing back with Maera at the counter.

"I hope what happened tonight means we're off the hook for the big demonstration of violence tomorrow," Alex said. "I don't feel up to it."

"I've cleared the barracks. Get some sleep. You can leave in the morning when the gates open," Harkentoll said.

It was the best news Alex had heard all night.

Epilog

After the chaos of the night before, the Answer's departure from Genthale was highly anticlimactic.

The Genthale Knights lined the streets leading to the Gate and Alex walked between them in his Therrax form hooked up to the carriage. It was a large vehicle designed to carry groups of Nobles, with a team of guards outside to defend against threats. Today, it carried his party.

Alois Charette was delighted to be comfortably sitting inside with Lyra, Devya, and Shi'Jax. Dale and Dystra sat on the driver's seat, Joah and Jhaan took the rear exterior seats, and Yellsbeth, Thorn, and Ti'Nah reclined on the roof with some of their baggage. Connected behind the carriage was a smaller wagon containing their overflow of baggage and the supplies needed for the large party and their guest for their long journey.

Dale and Dystra were on brake duty for the carriage if Alex needed to quickly leave the wagon to engage with any larger threats.

As they'd prepared in the early morning hours, they kept their first destination secret as the walls had ears and it was safer for the people left behind to not know.

Everyone was fresh, well-rested, and satisfied from a delicious breakfast.

Harkentoll looked positively grumpy that he was missing out on the trip.

Silvain looked relieved that they were leaving. He hadn't yet been summoned to speak to the king, but he knew it was coming. He seemed surprisingly calm, and that gave Alex hope.

Returning to the present, Alex pulled the carriage and wagons through the gate, and they were on their way.

Shalazar, the capital city of the Beast-Kin territory, was a two-month journey on foot south from Genthale. Traveling at Alex's pace, the journey would take a little less time, but it would still be a significant effort for him.

Ti'Nah and Shi'Jax were excited to go home, and Charette was excited to be introduced to a new culture.

What was on Alex's mind was the feeling that he'd left loose ends in Genthale. That guy Jalviere was especially concerning as he reported to the king and had sent men to kill all of Alex's friends and him.

Silvain said they had plenty of evidence against him for multiple crimes, but as he was the king's man. Unless Ungar turned him over, he'd remain a free man.

Free to try again.

Alex vowed to kill him if he had the opportunity.

He felt a hint of Agron's approval. Not enough to require restoration, thankfully.

The next time he had a dream meeting with the Gods, he would have to ask them to give him a little space. With his recent memory blanks, he was becoming concerned they were damaging his mind.

The road south was well-worn and easy enough to follow. They'd be out of sight of Genthale before they reached the junction where the route split into three. Straight ahead to the lands of the Beast-Kin. Left toward the Elven and Orc lands. Right toward the mountains of the Dwarven territory.

They'd need to visit them all to complete the mission. Also the Human territory for its underground city.

The final city would be Shadow Cape. The Goblins sounded like the biggest threat.

They had a lot of travel ahead of them, but the carriage had been well-maintained and was extremely sturdy.

Alex's next concern was boredom. Pulling a carriage for two months seemed like a dauntingly dull task. Not that he wouldn't appreciate some peace and quiet after all the mayhem they'd had to endure.

Something about spending too much time alone in silence was making his brain itch. He didn't recall when he'd experienced that, but the sensation wouldn't leave his mind.

"Don't you think we should go faster? What if King Ungar sends his Royal Knights to catch us?" Dale asked.

Alex turned his head to aim one large eye to see him and Dystra smirking.

A movie quote popped into Alex's mind, but he couldn't recall where or when he'd heard it. Another memory gap. He hid his anxiety.

"They're not gonna catch us. We're on a mission from Gods."

Dale laughed, and Dystra gave his partner a puzzled look.

"Hey, Alex!" Yellsbeth called out.

He looked at the redhead. "Yes?"

"How is pulling the carriage?" she asked.

He'd pushed the physical sensations to the back of his mind but let them surface for a moment before answering.

"It's a little tiring but not bad. The harness is more comfortable than the baggage straps."

"Thorn and I were wondering if you might need a massage for your sore muscles tonight," she called out, and he suddenly realized her ulterior motive.

He heard chuckling from some as they recalled what this meant.

"Ah, that would be nice. Thank you," he called back, and the chuckling got louder.

"I am also good at giving massages! I will give you one tomorrow night!" Ti'Nah called to him.

Now he heard laughter and glanced back to see the puzzled and slightly offended expression on the Beast-Kin's face. Then he saw Yellsbeth lean over to explain the true meaning of her offer.

The look of surprise on Ti'Nah's face was priceless, and Alex would have smiled if a Therrax beak could.

Then he saw her shy look of hope as she looked toward him.

He realized being bored on this journey would be the least of his concerns.